Wee are wont to defie the Iewes for accusing Christ wee spit at Iudas for betraying Christ and wee condemne Pilate for condemning Christ but wee are much more to bee at defiance with our sinnes which accused him before the iudgement seate of God wee are to accuse our selues who haue and daily doe betray him wee must condemne ourselues whose sinnes haue condemned him But if neither the iudgements of God hell nor the crosse of Christ can moue vs then let vs examine our selues how wee can reioyce in Christ. It followeth to speake of the counsell of Peter Repent as if he should say I know your hearts are pricked howbeit I wil shew you how it is the policie of the diuell to make these good motions quickly to waxe drie in you hee will stay you from perseuering you must therefore endeuour to continue in this godly sorrow The Apostle saw that this sorrow which as Paul witnesseth is not to be repented of as well begun in them but in continuing his Sermon still to that effect hee sheweth that our sorrow must be also continuall Many sorrow as hath been shewed but in a worldly sorrowing which bringeth eternall death not in a godly griefe which bringeth repentance neuer to be repented of Wherefore we are to note that repentance beginneth in vs continueth and endeth with sorrow Now if it might bee it were expedient to shewe what repentance is In one word repentance is not a bare leauing of sinne but an vtter condemning and misliking of that sinne which wee haue left For though we haue left it yet it may make vs to sorrow for it many yeeres after yea euen at the point of death Dauid had left his sinne but it caused him to sorrow many yeeres after Iosephs brethren had forsaken and almost forgotten their sinne yet it troubled them and grieued them thirteene yeeres after Our pricking of heart therfore must be continued and daily renued This repentance is figured in Baptisme both in that wee must dye to sinne and burie it and also that we must rise againe to newnes of life for a man cannot dye to sinne but by the vertue of Christ his death neither can he rise to righteousnesse without power of his resurrection Now wee must know that as our sinnes are forgiuen so we must also receiue Gods spirit If God promiseth mercie to our children much more to vs if wee beleeue and receiue his promises if to them which are a farre off much more to them that are neere And yet though wee haue been baptized an hundred yeeres and haue not receiued the holie Ghost wee may dye in our sinnes Some vnderstand by the gift of the holy Ghost the graces of God bestowed on the Apostles but in my iudgement their opinion is not sound because that was a particular thing giuen onely to them of that time this promise is generall and respects all posterities We are then to note that repentance is a continuall course of sorrow and if wee haue this in trueth then may wee boldly seeke for comfort out of Gods word and from his ministers and looke What comfort they giue vs on earth the same shall be seaâed also in heauen Wherefore as it is requisite continually to till the group ãâ¦ã f we will haue fruit and daily to eate if we will liue so in spirituall things we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may be refreshed with daily comfort in Christ in whose name let vs pray Our Father c. FINIS THESE THREE SERMONS FOLLOVVING viz. the 8. 9. and 10. concerning the heauenly purchase were preached vpon the 13. Chapter of the Gospell of Saint Matthew vers 44. THE EIGHTH SERMON Matth. 13. vers 44. Againe the kingdome of heauen is like vnto a treasure hid in the field which when a man hath found hee hideth it and for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that hee hath and buyeth that field THe whole scope and drift of the holy Ghost in this place is to shewe that the word of God is to the children of God more deare than heauen and earth and that the Word is the onely treasure that God hath left vnto them the which indeede is a hidden treasure vnknowne vnto many but knowne vnto the children of God and the onely treasure which they desire for they which doe knowe it and perceiue the true vse of it doe make such a reuerent account thereof as that they are readie to leaue all things and to seeke for it and when they haue found it they are readie likewise to loose all and to depart from all things that may hinder it which they haue and to doe all things which serue as good meanes to keepe it to the end that they may come to the full assurance and possession thereof Although I might make a diuision of this Text into two parts as first the inestimable value of the word of God and secondly the precious account that is to be made thereof yet because euery word hath his weight and the text yeeldeth a sufficient method as it lieth I will omit the diuision and come to the words as they lie Againe the kingdome of heauen c. The kingdome of heauen is taken in two diuers senses first as all men doe know it is taken for that glorious estate which the Saints and the children of God shall enioy when they shal arise with Christ Iesus and raigne after this life with God and his Angels sinne hell and death being subdued which because it is apparant vnto all men we will not stand to approue The kingdome of heauen is also taken for the entrance which Gods children haue into Gods kingdome in this world which is of two sorts partly of the meanes whereby God offereth his kingdome vnto them partly of the graces of his spirit which he offereth by the meanes For proofe that it consisteth of the graces offered by the meanes we reade that Iacob Genesis the 28. when hee saw the vision of God and the Angels ascending and descending and had the comfortable promise of saluation and of Gods continuall presence and assistance made vnto him then he awaking said Verily this is none other thing but the house of God and this is the gate of heauen And that it is of the meanes it appeareth by the 16. chapter of Matthew where our Sauiour Christ saith vnto Peter And vnto thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen-and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen And this meanes of entrance into the kingdome of heauen as it was committed vnto Peter so was it also vnto the rest of the Apostles as it ap peareth by Iohn the 21. whose sinnes saith Christ yee remit are remitted and whose sinnes yet retaine are retained And as vnto them so vnto all the true Ministers
bring home his children into the sheepfold of Iesus Christ. True faith maketh vs only heires of the kingdome of heauen faith cannot be attained without hearing of Gods word preached the word of it selfe cannot bee preached without a Preacher therefore Preachers are the onely meanes appointed of God to worke faith in his children by the preaching of Gods word and the secret working of the holy Ghost whereby they are made partakers of the promises Whosoeuer therefore is not content with this ordinance of God but would haue some further reuelation from heauen shall neuer be partakers of the benefites of Iesus Christ. He himselfe declareth in the parable of the rich glutron that whosoeuer would not beleeue the messengers of God which are the Preachers of the word they would not beleeue though one should rise from the dead to instruct them For in the word of God is set forth most clecrely and manifestly the true and certaine rule to liue by and the meanes whereby to attaine vnto saluation Therefore it is too too much vngodlines to desire any other meanes to bee instructed by than by the word of God which is the verie gate of heauen and the keyes thereof are giuen to the true Ministers of Gods word with such power that whatsoeuer they bind on the earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer they loose vpon earth shall be loosed in heauen So wonderfull is the mercie of God toward his children herein that they may haue assurance of saluation in this life vea so certaine may they be of it as if they had it alreadie in possession and that not by preaching of Angels but euen by our owne brethren mortall men as we are subiect to sinne and all infirmities at whose hands we may daily bee taught and with whom we may talke familiarly and at their hands through the word of God wee may haue as good assurance hereof as if the Lord should speake himselfe from heauen If God should speake we were not able to abide the hearing of his voyce but bee euen swallowed vp of feare How were the children of Israel terrified with the voyce of the Lord when he spake vnto them they fled away and stood a farre off and cried to Moses Talke thou with vs and wee will heare but let not God talke with vs least wee die What a vaine and vngodly thing were it to perswade our selues that we could beleeue if wee heard God himselfe speake or if one came from the dead to tell vs what wee should beleeue when as the very earth will quake at the voyce of God And our Sauiour Christ telleth vs plainely that if we beleeue not the true Preachers of his word wee could not beleeue though a damned soule should come from hell to preach vnto vs the reason is because the ordinance of God which is vnchangeable hath appointed our brethren to teach vs the way vnto saluation And truely it is a notable place where our Sauiour Christ doth seperate his from the reprobate Then came the Iewes round about him and saide vnto him How long doest thou make vs doubt If thou be that Christ tell vs plainely Iesus answered them I told you and ye beleeue not the workes which I doe in my Fathers name they beare witnes of mee But yee beleeue not for yee are not of my sheepe as I saide vnto you My sheepe heare my voyce and I knowe them and they follow mee And I giue vnto them eternall life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of mine hand Wee see then it is a great argument of reprobation when our hearts be so hard that wee cannot beleeue the Gospell of Iesus Christ for this is an infallible truth that those which are the Lords in his time he calleth and they shall abide and neuer fall away but those that are not his shall fall away although they haue been passing cunning hypocrites in outward holinesse The children of God will acknowledge this meanes and praise the wisedome of God which hath thereby quite transfourmed them and chaunged their whole man in sanctifying them by his holy spirit and giuing of them assurance of saluation which they confesse could neuer haue come to passe without the preaching of the word This authoritie is giuen to the Ministers to pronounce the terrible iudgements of God against sinne and whosoeuer hee bee that doth not repent and turne from the same shall be as sure of euerlasting damnation as if hee were already in hell Againe to the penitent whose consciences are burdened with griefe for their sinnes he may pronounce the sweete promises of the Gospell how Iesus Christ hath died for them and hath discharged them before the iudgement seate of GOD and they shall be as sure of saluation as if our Sauiour Christ should speake from heauen himselfe who is Trueth and cannot lye and say Whosoeuers sinnes yee remit they are remitted vnto them and whosoevers sinnes yee retaine they are retained This is a wonderfull thing and this shall Gods children confesse an vnspeakeable goodnesse of the Lord God in sending our brethren with such power Sith then this is so necessarie they which will not confesse this to be the ordinance and meane appointed of the Lord God to bring his children home vnto his heauenly Kingdome either neuer heard of Iesus Christ or else in miserable hypocrisie haue heard and professed the Gospell which shall be a testimonie to their consciences euen to their vtter condemnation Now we haue heard the necessitie of a Pastor and the vse wherevnto he is appointed it is requisite that we consider what dutie the Pastor oweth vnto his ââocke for as the Lord when he establisheth a Kingdome will chuse a King so will hee also giue him first a Kings heart before he setteth him in his seate so when hee prepareth a spirituall father to beget soules vnto himselfe hee giueth him gifts and power to doe the same as Saint Paul testifieth writing to the Ephesians But vnto euery one of vs is giuen grace according to the measure of the gifts of Christ Wherefore he saith when hee ascendeth vp on high hee led captiuitie captiue and gaue gifts vnto men so that first the Lord giueth gifts and secondly men This must be the dutie of the Minister as the holy Ghost telleth vs to watch ouer the soules of his people to be so carefull ouer them as that hee will not suffer one through his negligence to perish but by his earnest labouring in preaching the word of God to build them vp into a stronger faith which are already begotten vnto the Lord and also to winne others to Christ and so increase the mysticall bodie of Christ so much as his diligence by the blessing of God shall be able 1. First therefore it is requisite in the Ministers office that he studie the word of God that he doe diligently reade the same and also giue himselfe
vndefiled before God is to visit the fatherlesse that âs the effect and fruite of true religion which God requireth with the hearing of his word is to visit the fatherlesse And Esai 58. 6. Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to loose the bands of wickednes c. That is is not this the fruite of fasting which I haue chosen And so likewise is it meant of the Sabbath in the same place the fruite and effect whereof is to rest from sinne But why then doth the holy Ghost rather name the effect thaÌ the meanes the fruit thaÌ the cause Euen because though we haue the meanes and doe not vse them to effect it were altogether vnprofitable as we see many carnall professors who rest too long in the meanes but make no conscience to shew the effect of them What then Shall we so rest in the effects as with the Heretikes of our time we should contemne the meanes Shall we not eate and drinke because we liue not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the word of God Shall we not build because vnlesse the Lord helpeth the builder buildeth but in vaine Nay as we confesse that the meanes without the effect are vnprofitable so we affirme that to come to the effect we must carefully vse the meanes Wherfore because the cause not producing it effect is nothing worth the effect is rather set down than the cause Let not a man separate those things which God hath ioyned together If we rest in our Sacraments as the Iewes in their Circumcision we shall neuer see the fruite of them If we keepe the Sabbath if we vse fasting vntill our bodies be made most lithe and labour not to become a new creature all is in vaine we separate those things which God hath ioyned together that is the fruite from the meanes Againe if on the other side we thinke now we must obey and not heare the word if it be all that God requireth to doe good and not to pray or that we can beleeue enough without the help of the sacraments we deceiue our selues with a false imagination of righteousnes and we make as great diuorcement on the other side of the meanes from the effect as before we make a separation of the effect from the meanes Aske now the Papists what is their rule and they will shew many meanes as the rule of Heremites of Dominican Friers of their Franciscan Monks of their Augustine Friers and such like Demaund of them what rules they haue of their effects they will say they are come out of the world to liue in monkerie they haue their shauings pilgrimages whipping of their owne bodies voluntarie and monasticall vowes traditions and such like But come to the other rabble who are worse than the beasts of Egypt forsaking the sweete land of Canaan and they will denie all meanes and brag they neuer so much of effects yet in pure effects they be most barren hypocrites If they were as wise as Salomon or as holy as Dauid or as zealous as Paul yet they might frequent the Temple and thinke it a blessing to be in Sion and reioyce in the companie of Christians But to leaue these let vs learne as much as we cast off the traditions of the Pharisies so much to put on the sweete yoke of Christ and let vs carefully vse the word and with the word ioyne prayer and to prayer adde practise vsing the sacraments and by them grow in faith that by faith we may increase in repentance and with the cause marrying the effect and from the fruite neuer diuorce the meanes because God is neither pleased with our fruitlesse ceremonies if we rest in the meanes neither with our holy hypocrisie if we refuse his ordinance This rule the Apostle saith is both for the preachers and for the people for preachers because he opposed this rule against the rule of certaine false teachers for the people in that he nameth them here the Israel of God By this word peace he meaneth the fauour of God or the good successe in our enterprises by mercie he vnderstandeth the goodnes of God in pardoning our sinnes and relieuing of our infirmities First it is probable that he speaketh of these things to Teachers as well to discourage the false teachers as to embolden the pure Preachers of the Gospell against all the glorious assaults of their aduersaries Againe because the preachers of the word haue taken vpon them the guiding and gouernment of the people as well in life as in doctrine and in good example to goe in and out before them he preuenteth the subtiltie of Sathan who might by the euill slanders of the false Apostles mooue these men to some remission in their calling And to put away this temptation the Apostle Paul putteth them in minde of this rule and propounding here a promise he encourageth them notwithstanding their persecutions against all attempts of men and assureth them of God his mercifull protection This promise of the fauour of God to his faithfull Ministers is not only in this place but vsed elsewhere of the holy Ghost as Deuter. 33. 11. Moses the man of God blessing the tribes of Israell saith thus of Leui the Priest of the Lord Blesse ô Lord his substance and accept the worke of his hands smite thorough the loines of them that rise against him and of them that hate him that they rise not againe Thus he comforteth Leui shewing that his ministerie should not be contemned without reuengement And Zachary 3. 1. 2. it is said And he shewed me Iehoshua the hie Priest standing before the Angell of the Lord and Sathan standing at his right hand to resist him and the Lord said vnto Sathan the Lord reproue thee ô Sathan euen the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem reproue thee Where we see that where God his true Ministers are there is a strife with Satan who is readie for them but yet they are before the Angell that is Christ who will smite the proud force of Sathan that he shall not be able to withstand vs. And Christ sheweth that he hath a common ministerie in and with his preaching by them beseeching some by them also threatning others and therefore as he hath giuen them gifts for his glory so he is armed with power to confound all that lift vp an high hand against them Hereupon he so much authoriseth his Apostles telling them whatsoeuer they bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer they loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen Neither doth this or such like promises only concerne them which in euery point of doctrine and discipline are sound and without error but euen them also who holding carefully the foundation which is Christ Iesus through some infirmitie of iudgement build timber hay or stuble as wee may see 1. Cor. 3. Wherefore if a man preach that we are all condemned through sinne and that there is no saluation without Christ
the common-wealth they aduersaries to thy prouidence in annoynting me King opposites to thy mercies in my manifold deliuerance euen they Had almost not altogether for thou wast on my side thou diddest confound their consultations disanull their desâgnes ouerthrowe their enterprises Thus God bringeth to the graue and reuiueth againe and though his seruants be readie to perish yet will he send a gracious deliuerance Consumed mee Nothing but desolation will serue the wicked Searing wound ââ hurting will not seâue But the memoriall of the iust must bee rooted out Vpon earth Perhaps he meanes his exile in the land of Iudah yea but God hath prouided heauen for his there shall we be free from all confusion though wee loose earth yet shall we neuer loose heauen we may loose an earthly Ierusalem we shal not our heauenly I did not forsake Here is the true godly man indeed hee will forsake house and landes father and mother wife and children friendes and fauours before he wil forsake his God and that profession hee had made of Pietie and godlinesse whereunto hee was directed ââ the word Errata PAge 395. l. 1. for he may fayle VI read we may say p 412. l. 34. his truth this truth p 413. l. 2â where when p 414. l. 16. take for keepe and l. 26. if hee for if wee 37. reade and righteousnes pa 415. l. 43. with for without p 416. l. 5. not the life âot the least in the life of man p 442. the 87. verse is not expounded but it is the same with many others in this Psal expos vers 9â 95. 445. l. 1. for Dauids reade Adams l. 13. for iây reade say p 447. for I will neuer reade thou hast quickned l. 45. for âââltation ââultation p 451. l. 45. for she must âe must 452. set âââas before ââta MEDITATIONS ON PROV 4. VERS 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. Take hold of Instruction and leaue not keepe her for shee is thy life THE matter which is contained in this verse hath beene often repeated in the Chapters before yet here againe it is necessarily repeated for in these matters besides our great dulnesse and negligence wee are so readie to deceiue our selues and to thinke wee loue the Word when we doe not and doe perswade our selues in our owne imaginations that wee haue laide fast holde of Wisedome when indeed we haue neither touched nor tasted it Therefore that wee might beware of this hee repeateth that which he had spoken before in most effectuall and significant speeches For the word which is here translated lay holde doth signifie to lay hold with strength as we see men that are in perill of drowning they will lay hold so fast vpon a thing that their hands may be sooner broken then loosed all their power for the present time is in their hands and they will most surely holde fast that they catch in their hands In like manner must wee lay holde vpon Wisedome with our heart with such strength and power must we catch hold of it that nothing whatsoeuer be able to separate vs from it This is the first thing whereunto we are here exhorted The second must necessarily be ioyned to this which is that we doe not leaue it for any thing but keepe it as fast as we hold it Both these exhortations are most necessarie for wee are very slacke and slowe to lay holde and when we haue laide hold through carelesnes wee are ready to loose it hereof it followeth that we forget many godly lessons that wee haue learned Hereof it is that wee lose many worthy things wherein wee haue bene greatly comforted yea hereof it commeth that wee be many times ignorant of some principall points of which wee haue bene often instructed Therefore if we will for euer learne that wee haue once learned if wee will continually feele comfort in that wherein we haue once bene comforted then let vs with all dilgence attend vnto these two things First that we lay fast hold vpon the word and then that we keepe it fast and sure when wee haue layd holde of it This if wee would doe then are wee to beware of two things which heerein would greatly hurt vs ââst we must beware of the vanitie of our minds that we be not led away with it from the Word vnto worldly lusts and from vertue vnto vanitie Secondly wee must be very circumspect in matters of this world for the ouer-bolde and vnwary dealing in them is of great force and power to keepe vs from catching fast holde vpon Wisedome and if wee haue already laide fast holde as wee thinke yet if our mindes be bewitched with worldlie things the couetousnes of them will choake vp all care of the Word the desire of them will dispossesse Wisedome and cast it out of our hearts These two things if wee be carefull to auoide then shall our hearts be much more fit to receiue the Word and to keepe it with care when wee haue receiued it The things whereunto wee are here exhorted are giuen vs in charge in the second commaundement of the Lawe vnto which place this verse must be referred Vers. 14. Enter not into the way of the wicked and walke not in the way with them 15. Auoyde it and goe not by it turne from it and passe by SAlomon hath hitherto exhorted vs to wisedome now he dehorteth and calleth vs backe from all manner of euill which might hinder our proceedings in wisedome and first he aduiseth vs to auoid all euill examples secondly he willeth vs to beware of our own way-wardnes and corruptions and to flie from the euill examples of sinfull and wicked men Hee dehorteth vs in sixe verses that is from the 14. to the 20. and his dehortation consisteth of a precept and the reasons of the precept the principall is expressed in the 14. and 15. vers we must haue no fellowship or familiaritie with the wicked and because it is hard to flie from them and because their companie is daungerous therefore Salomon vseth many words to set out the matter shewing indeede that we can neuer be too much or too often warned of them for he saith Enter not walke not withdraw thy selfe from it passe not by it decline from it Much like vnto this Physicke the Physitions prescribe for the plague for they say if a man will be preserued from the plague hee must obserue these 3. things first that he quickly and with all speed flie from it secondly that he flie far away thirdly that it be long ere hee returne to the place againe By this they meane that if the ayre be once infected there can bee no remedie deuised to preserue a man in that place now the plague is more contagious then the wicked are the plague doth no more infect the ayre then the wicked do infect those places wherein they liue and therefore Salomon doth very well to prescribe this remedy for
himselfe who being aboue all Lawes obserued this to make vs more willing Let vs be like to him for by hauing notable exaÌples we are more effectually stirred vp toe do any thing It is the vse of the Scriptures after reasons to exemplifie as CHRIST Ioh. 15. in teaching humility Paul 1. Cor. 11. Therefore we are to follow God if we be his childreÌ who hath for our example vouchsafed this day this great dignitie He blessed it and the works of it making them effectually to worke in vs regeneration and fitting vs for eternall life Hee hallowed it to the ease of seruants and beasts so bridling our worldlines to the Meditation of his creatures to the worke of Faith and charitie Wherefore what God hath hallowed let no man prophane CHAP. X. Of Discipline and Excommunication WHen men are neither profitable for the land nor good for the dunghill they must he cast out This casting out hath a necessary vse in the bodie naturall as where nature cannot doe it of her selfe there she doth it by art in the body ciuill as by exile in the body ecclesiasticall as by excoÌmunication in the body oeconomicall by suspension or expulsion God cast out Adam from paradise the Angels from heauen Abraham cast out the bondmaide with her sonne Moses separated the leprous persons from the cleane CHRIST cast out buyers and sellers out of the Temple 2 The rulers of the Church are called the Church to whom Discipline appertaineth euen as Mark. 3. not the whole companie of the Iewes but the rulers of the Synagogue are called the Church of the Iews Therfore as we call the Court of Parliament the Realme gathered together although it be but an Epitome to sit and compromise of things so these fewe being a Compendium of the Church haue all things committed vnto them And God himselfe in the Parable doth not bewray this but doth in wisedome conceale it saying They will without peraduenture reuerence my Sonne So without controuersie one would thinke they would heare the Church But as the Iewes made a way with him that was the heire so we say now adayes with the Edomites Psal. 137. down with the Church that there bee no feare of yoake nor the print of the yoake vpon our necke Well how grieuous a thing it is to despise the Church wee will see by the dignitie appointed to the Church in the word of God Tit. 2. it is called a peculiar people and in an ancient tongue The Lords Iewel 2. Cor. 4. All the world was made for the Church for the Churches sake CHRIST was a Christ Heb. 11. Hee that despiseth the Church the world is not worthie to giue him breath Hebr. 1. The Angels of God are seruants to it Cor. 6. the Church shall iudge the whole world and the Angels 2. Pet. 1. 3. 4. The Church is partaker euen of God his owne nature Ephes. 4. The Church is the fulfilling of Christ so that Christ is as it were maimed without it and what can be said more of it 3 An excommunicated person was so odious among the Iewes that besides that they did excoÌmunicate him and shut him out of their Synagogues if they met such a one they thought it a speciall token of some fortune as they tearme it So that among the Iewes excommunication was worse then fiue deaths so much was reuerenced the censures of the Church This did the Church but when men began to be idle they put off this dutie But what is this excommunication A giuing vp to Satan There was a great partition wall between God and vs vntil Christ came and made a breach entered into the place wherein God was shut vp from vs. Christ himselfe became the dore but the keye of the dore hath he committed to his faithful Minister They that are without this wall they are among the Ziims and Iims among the Owles and Dragons they are as in hell and in exile from the congregation of Christ. Eliah made the heauens brasse three yeere so as they gaue no raine but what a thing is it to make God as brasse so that all the spoutes of his mercy be stopped and all conduites of compassion should be dammed vp against vs 4 In the case of discipline we haue to deale with the Lord of heauen and earth It is to good purpose to know with whom we haue to deale for it causeth vs to bestirre our selues in dealing with worldly men then how much more now must it cause vs so to doe This discipline did Christ himselfe put in practise who oft taketh the trouble of his members to himselfe as appeareth in his speech to Paul Paul why persecutest thou me and in the saying of Peter to Ananias Thou hast lied against the holy Ghost And surely at the last day the contempt of the Ministers shall be counted as deepe a sinne as if we had contemned God himselfe which may appeare in Dathan Corah and Abiram And surely God thinketh wee should honour his Church aboue all and yet men say Come lât vs kill the heire Wherefore the Lord will come and note out these husbandmen Howsoeuer men please themselues in doing thus yet God that sitteth in heauen shall laugh them to scorne and vexe them with his sore displeasure in the end 5 The discipline which Christ hath instituted is coÌmitted to the Church Behold and heare a miracle heauen placed vnder the earth where as in all other things heauen is aboue earth God made heauen and earth Thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen so now with Dauid we must say What is man that thou art so mindfull of him not onely to giue him the rule of earth but euen of heauen yea of Angels yea of God himselfe so that now God cannot loose them whom the Church hath bound so that although he doth many things without vs yet when we haue done this he doth not otherwise c. Else there are many bound in heauen which are not bound in earth especially in these daies when the leaues are fallen from the tree the beautie is gone and the discipline is taken away yet the Angels haue chaines though we cannot see them so that they watch ouer the wicked to bind them and to cast them into hell Thus we see the high dignitie of the Church and yet this is not giuen to euery one but to the Church who though they be base and contemptible yet the Lord coÌmitted vnto them the apple of his eye In the Epistle to the Hebr. he saith That the earth the ayre the heauen are not worthie to giue them breath he hath made the Angels to be their seruants to them he hath giuen such authoritie And no marueile for he hath made them more excellent than the Angels he hath made them the bodie of his Sonne yea and the friends of his owne selfe To them he committed his treasures And what be his treasures Surely when Dauid commeth to
is to say whether is the happiest I. Hall ANOTHER IN ENGLISH IN COMMENDATION of Maister Greenham and his godly and learned workes set forth by Maister Holland Preacher of Gods word GReene yet I am may Greenham say and greene shall flourish still Though World Sicknes Death and the Graue on me haue wrought their will The Apostate world me wore with griefe and troubles manifold Whilst that I sought with all my strength her pillers to vphold Then Sicknes came Deaths Sergeant grim my âarkesse craz'd t' arrest And Death at sheeles with gaping graue receiu'd me for their guest But great Emmanuel mark'd and smilde to see them take this toyle To roote and race out Greenham quite and gaue them all the foyle My soule he plants in Paradise there greene to flourish aye And charg'd the graue my body safe to keepe till the last day And least Death should suppose on earth h 'had blotted out my name He stirs vp Hollands louing minde for to renue the same So that as oyntments precious my workes on earth doe smell Refreshing poore distressed soules whom Sathan seekes to quell Loe here the fruit of godly zeale and zealous pietie In Greenham who triumphs against all Sathans tyrannie In spite of world Sicknes Death Graue and all the powers of Hell With godly Men aliue and dead it alwaies shall goe well F. Hering TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL SIR MARMADVKE DARRELL AND SIR THOMAS BLOOTHER KNIGHTS SVRVEYERS GENERALL FOR THE VICTVALING OF HIS MAIESTIES NAVIE Stephen Egerton wisheth increase of all true comfort in this life and euerlasting felicitie in the life to come through our Lord Iesus Christ. PVblius Virgilius Prince of Latine Poets being demaunded why he read the writings of old Ennius made this answere Aurum colligo ex Ennij stercore that is I gather golde out of Ennius his dunghill meaning thereby that though Ennius his Poems were not so exquisitely penned as they might haue been by Virgil himselfe yet much good matter might be picked out of them Surely right VVorshipfull if one heathen man could gather gold out of the writings of another how much more may we being Christians gather not gold only but pearles and pretious stones out of the religious and holy labours of Master Richard Greenham though not all polished by his owne penne being a most godly brother yea more than a brother euen a most painefull Pastor zealous Preacher and reuerend Father in the Church of God of whom I am perswaded that for practicall diuinity which ought worthily to haue the preheminence he was inferiour to few or none in his time VVherefore the same prouidence of God which moued that faithful Minister Master Henry Holland to collect and publish so many of his worthie labours for the good of the Church doth call and allure others to the reading of them and namely you right VVorshipfull who haue shewed singular kindnes as Naomi saith of Boaz both to the liuing and to the dead that is both to good Master Holland while he liued and to his desolate widow and fatherles children since his death In respect whereof shee desired by my hand to testifie hir thankfulnes to both your VVorships as it were by these two mites of this dedicatory Epistle which office of loue to my deare brother deceased and to his widow and children liuing I doe the more willingly tender to your VVorships because I am partly priuie to your kindnes and bountie both towards them towards others The Lord giue mercie saith Paul to the house of Onesiphorus for he often refreshed me c. The same might faithful Holland say and the same may his widow and children say The Lord giue mercie to your houses and posteritie for you haue often refreshed them which being done as I doubt not in faith and from loue out of a pure heart shall be put to your reckning and brought in as a cleare euidence for a comfortable sentence to passe on your side in the day of the Lord Iesus Christ To whose most gratious direction and blessing I commit you both with the vertuous and Christian Ladies your wiues and whole families From my house in the Black Friers this third day of Aprill 1605. Your VVorships readie to be commanded in the Lord STEPH EGERTON GRAVE COVNSELS AND GODLY OBSERVATIONS SERVING GENERALLY TO DIRECT ALL MEN IN THE WAIES OF TRVE GODLINES BVT PRINCIPALly applyed to instruct and comfort all afflicted consciences Affections HE vsed this triall of his affections as of anger griefe ioy or such like in this manner If by them he was made lesse fit to pray more vnable to do the good he should lesse carefull to auoid sin then he thought his affection carnall and euill and not of God but when his anger loue grief and other affectioÌs prouoked him more to pray and made him fitter to do good then he thought his affections to be sent from God as a blessing vnto him 2 God sheweth vs often in our affections what we may doe in our outward actions 3 Some labour more for knowledge lesse for affection some more for affection lesse for knowledge some busie themselues in Church-discipline and are slender sighted in their priuie corruptions some be diligent to espie things in others abroad and negligent to trie themselues at home but it is good to match both together 4 Rare good things are pleasant but by vse they are lesse esteemed and rare euill things are fearefull but by vse they become lesse grieuous This comes to passe because we rather bring with vs naturall affections of ioy and sorrow and feare than spirituall meditations which are onely of the true ioy and sorrow 5 We must euer learne to suspect our owne opinion and affection when the case any thing concerneth vs. 6 He said that when for some causes naturall affection deceiued him yet the ordinance of God caused him to doe duties 7 He thought it not good at table to be extraordinarie either in ioy or sorrow vnlesse it were for some special cause but rather it were conuenient priuately to a godly friend or before the Lord to powre out our hearts and after the example of Ioseph to make our affections knowne as little in companie as may be Afflictions 1 HE thought all afflictions to be puttings of him to God from slothfulnes 2 It is a most certaine thing in Gods children that the more their afflictions grow the more their faith groweth the more Sathan striueth to draw them from God the more they draw neer to God although indeed in feeling they caÌnot see somuch 3 Many can speak faire things in the eares of God so long as they be in affliction but afterwards they will speake euill things in the eares of heauen and earth 4 He said to one complaining of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie Of sudden âeares in the minde that we should make our vse of them and though it were hard to search the particular
the meanes to mortifie concupiscence which being wisely and in some conuenient time vsed with moderate exercise of the body if they do not preuaile it is like that God doth call a man to the holy vse of mariage howbeit it is to be obserued that in watching and fasting we are not to prefixe certaine set times this day or that day but then to vse it when God calleth vs vnto it by fit occasion without the which care the often vse of these exercises will breede a want of reuerence of them Cause good 1 THere is no greater enemie to a good cause than he that by euill meanes doth both handle and maintaine it 2 He said that men must profit by this if hauing had good causes in hand they haue had ill successe because herein it pleaseth God often to denie that vnto vs iustly which men denie vnto vs vniustly either for that he correcteth some sinne wherein they liue or else for that they vsed not prayer but trusted too much in the meanes and not in God Of naturall Corruption 1 HE obserued this experience in himselfe that when he would not doe a thing that was good then his owne reason and the diuell would easily teach him an excuse Lord forgiue vs this corruption 2 He thought by nature all men to be Papists heretickes adulterers c. vntill God renued them so that if all heresies Papistrie impietie were ceast among all men yet if a man be left of God he hath in himselfe sufficient matter and spawne to breede reuiue and to renew all kinds of sinne Despaire 1 HE obserued this policie in Sathan that to make men despaire hee would make them argue thus I haue no faith in this and that particular And contrarily to traine men to presumption hee would make men argue thus I haue a generall hope and faith and therefore I dâââââ not but my faith is âound in euery particular both which are hurtfull 2 When we distrust Gods promises let vs set before vs the example of his mercie done to others that we may be the more assured to obtaine faith and when we begin to presume let vs set before vs the examples of Gods iudgements that we may pray for humilitie 3 Many dispaire of helpe because of their owne vnworthinesse as though there were âo hope of Gods mercie vnlesse we bring in our gift and pawne in our hands to him but this were to disered it the Lords mercies and to bring in credit our merits and rather to binde the Lord vnto vs than vs vnto him but if our sinnes be great our redemption is greater though our merits be beggerly Gods mercie is a rich mercie if our case were not desperate and we past hope of recouerie our redemption should not be so plentifull but when all seemes to goe one way when heauen and earth the Sunne the Moone and the Starres goe against vs then to ransome vs and to make a perfect restitution is to draw something out of nothing euen as in sicknes to haue either little danger oâ in great danger deliuerance by present meanes is nothing but in extreame perill when physicke can doe nothing and nothing maketh for vs but the graue then to be rescued from the graue and to recouer our life from the pit is redemption Death 1 AS we must thinke of life as being content to die so we must thinke of death as being content to liue And they are as well to be liked of that measurably feare death as they who ioy so much at it because they that moderately feare death haue this in them more than the other which is also allowable by grace and nature that they tremble at Gods iudgements 2. He said be neuer durst desire to die howsoeuer his continuall crosses did affoord him small desire to liue therefore he feared and forewarned men of these kindes of wishes because often the Lord heareth a man in iudgement though in some mercie and when he wisheth this or that affliction he laieth it on him so that after he cannot doe that good to others which to his owne comfort he might haue done 3 To one that said she feared death he said As I would haue you to thinke of life as being content to die so thinke of death as you would also be content to liue and as for the feare of death I like as well of them that measurably feare it as of them who so ioy at it for I hope and like well of them also Howbeit I see not this in those which is in them and which is a thing both allowed by grace and nature that is that they tremble at Gods iudgements You will say that notwithstanding you see not why you should not feare death seeing you finde no comfort in life to which I answere that your life hath not been without comforts howsoeuer things gone are soone forgotten though your coÌforts were not in the full measure hoped for and it may be that plentifull measure shall be giuen you in death But what if you should die in this discomfort for my part as I my selfe looke for no great things in my death I would not thinke more hardly of you neither would I wish any to iudge otherwise of Gods childe in that estate of death for we shall not be iudged according to that particular instance of death but according to our generall course of life not according to our deed in that present but according to the desire of our hearts euer before and therefore we are not to mistrust Gods mercie in death be we neuer so vncomfortable if so be it hath beene before sealed in our vocation and sanctification Desire 1 HE said God looketh to the desires not to the deeds of his children and if we purpose to doe good howsoeuer we finde ignorance what where and when to doe good God will direct vs in occasion place and time and in mercie will pardon our weakenes though we faile in the circumstances Dispraise 1 WHen any told a thing that sounded to the dispraise of a man he as not credulous in such matters would make shew to the carnall plaintiâe that he was as one not hearing and would fence off the matter a long time by causing him to repeate often his matter Diet. 1 BEcause no particular rule can be set downe how to amend excesse and defect in diet this were the best rule generally to be obserued so to feede as that we may be made thereby more fit either to speake or heare the praises of God with more cheerfulnes and reuerence Dreames 1 A Naturall dreame which commeth of naturall causes easily slippeth away but if our dreames dwell longer vpon vs and leaue some greater impression in vs they may be thought to proceed either from God or from the diuell And by these it is good to profit if they be fauourable by thinking such a thing we might haue if we
vs out of the worlde than that our life should bring any offence to the Church or slander to the Gospell Feare 1 BEe neuer afraide of leauing good vndone least the Lord suffer you to fall into the contrarie euill 2 Hee thought when he had no feare nor griefe he could not profit 3 Beware of immoderate feare which rather hinder the certaintie of saith then beate downe the securitie of the flesh and which be the readiest meanes to pull Gods wrath vpon vs in that they be the fruites of vnbeliefe and such as would tye the grace of God promised to the present danger and deliuerance out of the same The meane and middle path is that wee should feare and forethinke of euils to come not as thinking that of necessitie they must fall vpon vs as though God could not or would not deliuer vs from them but as they who beeing guiltie in this one desire to submit themselues to the hand of God and acknowledge themselues heires of Gods iustice or wrath in this or that euill yet so as we meete with the Lords mercie who is both able and willing euen then most of all to assist and deliuer vs when wee most feare and through this godlie feare are reuerentlie humbled vnder the hand of his Maiestie For if naturall pareÌts know then to mitigate the stripes of their correction to their children when they see in them a milde meeke submission of themselues vnder the hand of their authoritie and yet so fearing them as Gouernours but vpholding with mercie as fathers if they haue that wisedome by so much to make their hand in correction the heauier by howe much the Childe to bee beaten is the stubborner we must then thinke this mercifull wisdome and confideration to bee much more in the Lorde from whose brightnesse the parents haue receiued these sparkes 4 Hee said that to winne anie or to continue anie in the feare of God he would giue no such things which he loued not but such things as he loued most dearely that they might know it to be a gift of loue and not of fashion Feastings 1 IN our meetings and feastings we are to looke to our selues if good speeches be vsed wee must be thankefull if euill sorrowfull if things not meerely euill not greatly to torment our selues Friendship 1 THis aduise he gaue that it was good to discerne of them whom wee much receiue into our companie least we lose the credite of the Church conceiued of vs. For although many seeme and shewe themselues to bee well disposed yet because there be so many corruptions in our nature it is heauenly wisedome to discerne of men wherefore it is good for vs to consider with what soundnesse of iudgement and power of true knowledge they doe speake first looke what sight they haue of inward corruptions This humility teacheth true wisedome and the sight hereof would cause vs to seeke after Christ and him Crucified For manie who haue a little confused knowledge will much bee talking but for want of this knowledge they are not so sound Secondly we must see how ready they are by their soundnesse of knowledge and feeling of inward corruptions to doe good to others with cheerfulnes and to speake of the infirmities of others with compassion and griefe for manie for want of this sanctified knowledge will rather bitterlie and openly declaime against the infirmities of others then either wisely âdmonish them or brotherly pittie them 2 Hee said the best way to haue comfort in any of our friendes was to pray for them and that hee neuer had more ioy in anie then from them whom hee most prayed for and in them most when he prayed the oftner and vehementer for them present or absent for this is a true token of true loue to pray for them whome we loue 3 Though he was most seuere to his friends and kindred so long as they were not reconciled to God yet once being wearyed with one hee shut vp the matter with this sentence It is wonderfull that diuers hearing the same word of God spoken one should belieue and another should not belieue but I am rather to thanke God that I belieue then to search oât a reason why another doth not belieue and as I am to be thankfull for my selfe so I am to be pitifull to others 4 Like as naturall men doe well by naturall wisedome so wee ought much more to be stirred vp to doe well by spirituall wisedome It is commended âor sââciall wisedome in our Sauiâur Christ Iohn 2. that hee did not committee himselfe vnto âlâââââ because hee knewe what was in their hearts So it is a speciall token of wâsedome in vs on the contrarie not to commit our selues vnto all men because wee know not what is in their hearts 5 Hee reioyced to see his friends but hee was humbled in tha hee rested so much in that ioy that hee forgate to doe them good to their saluation or to receiue good from them to his saluation which he thought he should doe and to be his dutie 6 His loue euer grewe to a man as he knew the man to grow in godlines he said that if hee had once seene any effectuall worke of Gods spirite in anie man hâe could neuer but hope well of him If graces decayed first hee was grieued and then his loue decreased in him Grace of God 1 HE feeling on a time the grace of God assisting him in a thing which of himselfe he despaired of said Oh how easie are the waies of man whilest the Lord doth gouerne him and how is he beset as with a hedge of thornes when the Lord doth not assist him 2 As we are carefull to vse the meanes of our saluation so must we wholy referre the blessing of the meanes to the grace of God neither as some doe thinke that we can obtaine or continue the graces of God in vs without vsing the meanes for that is but a dreame of fantasticall spirits neither as the manner of some is so to trust to the meanes as neglecting to pray for the grace of God in them which is but a preposterours zeale of such as are not rightly instructed in the way of their saluation 3 It is a profitable note to obserue when extraordinarie gifts of God be for our good and when for our hurt If our extraordinarie blessings driue vs more carefully to seeke to the ordinarie meanes then it is of Gods mercie but if they slaken our care in the ordinarie meanes and puffing vs vp with a spirituall pride cause vs to rest in them then they are for our further condemnation as if God blesse vs maruellously without prayer in any thing if we are driuen more to prayer by it then this is of God if it cause vs to leaue prayer it is perilous 4 There is nothing so precious as Gods grace which chaungeth the face of heauen and earth and nothing
though babish things both in life and doctrine become vs being babes yet hauing past our child-hood the Lord looks for more manly ripenesse both in knowledge in holines of life though our perfect age be not consummated before the resurrection As little children whether in teachablenes to good or reformablenes from sinne are either woââe by a faire word or âllured by a trifling benefit or awed by a checke or feared by a frowning looke or stiiled by seeing another beaten before them or else quieted by the rod so if we be children either the promises of God must affect vs or the mercies of God must allure vs or his threatnings in his word must awe vs or his angrie countenance must feare vs or his correcting of others must humble vs or else the corrections of God vpon our selues must pull vs downe But as those children are of most liberall ingenuous nature who are rather allured with faire words than driuen to dutie with the rod so they are most gracious which are most broken with the conscience of their vnkindnesse more prouoked by the promises of God then by all the curses thunderings and threatnings of the law but they that are affected with neither degenerate as yet from the affections of children Hypocrisie 1 HEe obserued some who outwardly liued an honest ciuill life yet lying hypocritically in some sinne were constrained in death or before to vtter it to their shame Which kinde of iudgements are most necessarie that God might shewe himselfe to be God and his threatnings to be true that the wicked might lesse reioyce in their exceeding impietie and that Gods children might be raised from their securitie Iudgement 1 IN our most earnest matters wee must be zealous ouer our owne heart and then especiallie examine and call to account our affections because that in such a case there is either some speciall worke of God or else it is some notable worke of the flesh or of Sathan And whereas it is a pedagogie of the soule that in all things we had neede to aske the gouernement of God by his word and spirit for that a man knoweth what hee is but not what he shall be in this or that action When wee cannot gage the depth of our heart wee must impute it to want of prayer and the not trauailing with our heart how to doe the things in wisedome 2 Though all exercises of pure religion purely vsed doe both strengthen iudgement and whet vp affections yet reading hearing and conferring do most strengthen iudgement and in part whet on affections But praying singing and meditation doe mosâ chiefly whet vp affection but in part strengthen iudgement and vnderstanding 3 Being desired to giue his iudgement of a weighty matter hee answered Syr neither am I able to speake nor you to heare for that wee haue not prayed indeede I may talke and you answere as naturall men but wee are not now prepared to conferre as tâe children of God 4 Hee fatherlie exhorted men to labour for increase of iudgment first by reason then by example by reason thus without soundnes of iudgement it is a more difficult trauailing for the childe of God with his owne heart to any fruit Againe not being stayed in iudgement one shall be troubled to commit and afraide to doe many things which indeede he might lawfully and comfortably doe if he had knowledge Thirdly wee shall not without good knowledge satisfie our godlie desire in perswading or dislwading anâe for that we cannot doe so assuredly substantially and effectually as wee ought and would doe By example he exhorted men to consider of the Prophet Dauid in his Psâlme â19 hee prayeth for knowledge hauing no one thing oftner then this Teach mee O Lorde thy statutes c. Sound ioy 1 THe more one tasteth of heauenly things the lesse is his ioy in earthly things the more one feeleth earthlie things pleasant the lesse ioy can hee haue in heauenlie Coloss 3. 1. Phil 3. 20. 2 Wee must in reading the iudgements of God obserue this rule If any man will trie conclusions against Gods conclusions hee shall prooue nothing in the ende but himselfe to be a foole And if hee faile in his triall by how much the more he might be admonished by so much the more hee shall be without excuse There are many that feare Psal. 14. 5. where no feare is but there are more which reioyce where no cause of ioy is 3 Some ioy euery man must haue either carnall or spirituall and therfore when Cain had lost his title and interest in heauen hee made himselfe a seate on earth and when hee had lost the harmony of a good conscieÌce his nephew Tubal was faine to inuent Organs that hee might haue some musicke and solace in outward things And 2. Kings 11. when the people could not haue their owne fond delights Salomon causeth Apes Peacockes and such like to bee brought from Ophir for them Men will haue ioy ât they cannot haue the more solemne melodie by Arte they will haue the common instruments of the Countrey But the reason is because the soule is mouldring and the heart is pârching drie But let these sandie mouldring earthly hearts consider that there is no secure nor true ioy which either time may loose or death dismay or the iudgements of God make afraide It is no sound ioy that either will leaue vs or wee shall be glad to leaue it as an vnprofitable possession 4 Manie had rather part from all fauour of God then loose the grace of some wittie speech which they haue deuised but cursed bee that merriment which respecteth not either dutie to God or loue to our neighbour Knowledge THere are manie who haue a generall knowledge of the Truth but when it comes to particular practise they are hindred with profites pleasures and selfeloue 2 They whose knowledge is in swelling words and painted eloquence of humane wisedome being but a doctrine of the letter in their death they are as if they knew nothing of Christ crucified and whereof comes it that there is so much preaching and so little learning but because men preach and delight to heare plausible nouelties to please the eare rather then the simple power of the Word to pierce the heart they take the bone and refuse the marrow they are content with the shell but want the kernell and not onely the law killeth but also the Gospell that is the letter of the Gospell beeing ministred without the spirite Aske the wounded conscience what comfort it is to heare that Christ dyed for our sinnes Nay aske if this gall not as much as the lawe it selfe so long as it is rather conceiued by reason than receiued by faith 3 He said how after hee knew God hee desired by prayer two things principallie the one that hee might loue the Saints the other that hee might willingly and
case and that wee be as it were vtterly lost and past hope of recouerie there is no praise of redemption Heere then is the power and profit of our redemption that when all sinnes goe ouer our heads and heauen and earth the Sunne and Moone and the Starres come as it were in iudgement against vs yet a cleare and full raunsome shall be giuen into our hands wherewith to purchase our redemption and so to procure our perfect deliuerance beyond all expectation and so as it were to fetch something out of nothing We see for example in sicknes to haue either little daunger or in great daunger to haue deliuerance by present meanes is nothing but in extremitie and perill when Physicke can doe no good and make nothing for vs to keepe vs from the graue then aboue and beyond all this to be rescued therefro and to recouer our life from the pits brinke is a worke highly deseruing So though God driuevs to ordinarie meanes this is not to withdraw our redemption in vsing the meanes but to traine vp our faith that after hee may make knowne that he hath an helpe beyond all helpes and much redemption And this is needfull for vs to learne for if the meanes be manie we rest in them but if they be fewe and faint the meditation of this redemption will be most comfortable 15 It is an experiment of Gods Children that by prayer sinnes receiue their deadly wound and a temptation by resistance yea we shall finde it both sooner to depart and to recompence the present and little paine with an after and longer pleasure and contrarywise the not resisting thereof causeth it the further to feed in vs and the small present pleasing of our selues is payed with a long bitter griefe of conscience afterward 16 If we will truely learne how to auoide sinnes let vs remember oft what punishment we haue felt for sinne If wee will be kept from vnthankfulnes we must oft call to minde the things that the Lord hath done for his glorie and our soules health in vs. Sicke and sicknesse 1 THis I take to be a fitte prescription to all parties afflicted First to labour to haue peace of conscieÌce ioy of the holy Ghost through the assurance of their sinnes pardoned in Iesus Christ then to be carefull to vse the meanes which may nourish their inward peace ioy thirdly they must reioyce and recreate themselues in wisedome and well-doing with the Saints of God and holie companie and lastly they must refresh themselues with kitchin physicke and a thankefull vsing of the creatures of God 2 It is not good to vse that for dyet which is prescribed for physicke for that will not worke in the extraordinarie neede of the bodie which is vsed as ordinarie in the state and time of health 3 He marked two things commonly neglected he saw that men being in daunger of death would bee prayed for in the Church but they would not haue the Church giue thankes for their recouerie Againe hee saw that women would giue thankes after their deliuerance which is a Christian dutie well beseeming them but they would not before aske the prayers of the Church And seeing it is so rare a blessing to haue the fruit of the wombe seeing sometime the mother sometime the children sometimes both died and that the gift of both is a worke passing the Sunne the Moone and the Starres it were nothing superfluous or burdensome in such cases to pray and to be thankfull 4 It is the wisedome of God ioyned with mercie for the preseruing of his Children in humility and thankfulnes if they forget to spie out and to be humbled for their inward corruptions either to let them fall into some sinne to punish their pride and sway of their owne wit or else which is his more mercifull chastisement to breake them with some crosse vntill their harts be bruised Hereof it commeth that the Lord is constrained to correct our haughtines and coole our courage by some kinde of affliction because we are ready to breake out in time of prosperitie Wherefore to cut off the occasions of sinne which Sathan would finde out in our proude flesh after long time of health the Lord sendeth some sicknes or some weaknes vpon vs to cut short our hornes wherewith by reason of long wealth wee would like Buls of Baâan push at the godly the Lord sendeth fire theeues and oppressions to let vs bloud in our riches least wee should âe too rancke and grow into a surfet The best way in the middest of our prosperitie is to labour to thinke wisely and lowly of our selues and to walke fearfully as being now most jealous ouer this our corrupt nature which least feareth when Gods graces are greatest and namely as of all blessings this is one of the greatest âuen in abundance health credit and authoritie to carrie as humble and meeke an heart and faithfull a spirit as wee would or ought to haue euen when we come out of some affliction So this of all the plagues is the greatest to be pricked and not to feele to be striken and not to be humbled for it And yet it is no great commendation to bee made better by affliction But this is the praise of godlinesse to grow on more in prosperitie then not to forsake our first loue then to enter into a lowly conceit of our selues for as it is a signe of a more liberall and ingenuous nature to learne more by lenitie than by seueritie or if he slip to recouer himselfe as carefully at the sight of another corrected before him as if he were beaten himselfe So it is a token of a minde more reformed to haue a bruifed minde rather with the âaste of Gods mercies than with the terror of his iustice or if he see but an inckling of Gods displeasure breeding as much to strike his heart as if the heauie hands of a fearefull scourge were vpon him And here we must beware that we lose not the fruite of the least crosse for if we breake not our hearts with a little affliction we shall afterwards become blockish in greater Wherefore seeing it is a token of a melting heart to bleed at the least blow and it is a signe of a senselesse minde not to be touched vntill the sword hath tasted deeply of our blood let vs pray for the first grace of Gods children not to neede to be corrected or for the second to be the better by the least correction or at the least that the Lord let vs not goe so farre as neither prosperitie nor aduersitie can doe vs good Sathans practises 1 SAthan is readie euer to make vs most vnwilling to that wherein the Lord will most vse vs to the greatest good of his Church 2 We must pray that the Lord giue not that measure of leaue to the diuell that we giue out to sinne but that he would rather make Sathan
and they in whom the spirit of God is decayed through the deceitfulnes of sinne their afflictions also are the punishmeÌts of their sinnes for because they refused the gratious gouernmeÌt of Gods mercie in the Gospell therfore hee bringeth them backe to the rigorous gouernment of his iustice in the law till Christ be formed anew in them againe Those onely which are sufficiently called in whome Christ is thus formed their afflictions are no punishments of sinne but Christ suffers with them when they are medicines against sinne much more when they are trialls of Faith and most of all when they are for well doing but all the former suffered themselues Christ suffered not with them because they suffered for sinne 10 Rebecca wished to haue children but when they stroue in her wombe then shee brast forth into words of impatiencie so God giueth to some a desire to be borne againe who when their conception is so painfull and when the spirit and the flesh striue together they would sometime be content to be in the olde estate againe 11 When Moses came downe from the Mount the skinne of his face did shine but only the people did see it hee did not perceiue it So should our righteousnes shine in the eyes of others not in our owne 12 As a Fountaine and all the water that springs from it haue the same qualitie so the heart and the thoughts words and deeds are all of the same nature if one be filthy all be filthie and purge one and purge all 13 God calleth his children out of this world in the fittest time when though they liued longer yet they would be no better 14 If wee loue not Christ more then his benefites euen than our owne saluation wee are not worthie of him Phillip saith Iohn 14. 8. If wee may see the Father it is sufficient And Iacob said it is sufficient for mee that Ioseph is aliue hee cared not for his benefites And Dauid saith as if hee should say no more one thing haue I desired to dwell in the house of the Lord. 15 Wee must at all times âeare the Worde and vse âââ the meanes oâ our ãâã though wee feele our selues most vnwilling thereunto For we know not when God will blesse it or any of them to vs. Yea it may be that when we do but once aâââât our selues from the hearing thereof such things may be then spoken of as may most serue for our soules health 16 Albeit Marthaes part be the worst because it continueth not yet the world hateth Maâies part which is the best and desireth âuer to chuse with Martha 17 Looke how much we would come to Christ so much we must come to the Word and Sacraments 18 If wee rest too much in the outward action of the Word and not in the inward affection of the heart we shall be puffed vp and become prophane 19 Many Protestants can say it is God that worketh the will and the deede but in a conceiued imagination not from a perswaded minde and experienced conâcâeâce for if they were perswaded hereof it would greatly humble them and make them to finish their course with reuerence and feare 20 Looke what a man loueth hee wisheth the good thereof 21 Euery one is eaten vp with the zeale of one thing or othâr 22 No man can purchase to himselâe the glorious âââââ that he loueth God except hee hath a through hatred and detestation of that which ââd hateth 23 Then shall wee vnfainedly praise GOD for our ââââ creation and his Fatherly prouidence watching ouer vs when wee are created a new by the Spirit of God and feele our Redemption in Christ. 24 As farre as the Spirit is aboue the flesh God aboue men Heauen aboue the earth Eternitie aboue frailtie so farre is the new creation aboue the olde for the one is but of mortall and corrupt seede that shall perââh but the other is of immortall seede and from Heauen a great worke of God which shall abide for euer 25 In temporall things our ioy is greater then the cause in spirituall things the cause is greater than the ioy 26 If this be our chiefest felicitie to be Gods people it hath also the chiefest challenge to our ioy 27 They that be in the hell of things fleshly caÌnot see the heauens of things spirituall 28 Spirituall thinges are tedious because sense reason and nature cannot taste of such ioyes 29 Gods children being in the world though not of the world but sauouring of the things of the world must be prouoked to this sound ioy and be led from the crackling ioyes which flame vp for a little and make a sudden noise but neuer truely heate or comfort the heart but in death and affliction doe muâh shame and feare vs. 30 To bee perswaded of Gods presence in our thoughts words and labours is a pure rule of Christianitie In euery place we are before God but more specially in priuate prayer and most of all in publike prayer 31 As there is no sinne so great but with repentance is pardonable so there is no sinne so little but without repentance is damnable 32 The offence of sinne is not so great as the deâence of sinne 33 One teare of repentance is better then a thousand sack-clothes first our sorrow must bee spirituall then continuall because our sinne breedeth at the heart and buddeth foorth daily There is no greater miserie than to bee without miserie nor greater sorrow then to be without sorrow 34 As the childe breaking one rodde and burning it prouoketh his father to prepare a sharper so a man vnpatiently wrestling with one affliction sent from God and escaping it prouoketh the Lord in greater displeasure to send a sharper scourge 35 The more godly a man is and the more the graces and blessings of God are vpon him the more need he hath to pray because Sathan is busiest against him and because he is readyest to be puffed vp with a conceited holinesse 36 Where the Scripture hath not a mouth we ought not to haue eares 37 Oâ that one would doe that thing the remembrance whereof âo long after should bring comfort oh that one should doe that thing the reâeâoraâce whereof so long after sh ãâ¦ã g griefe and yet we so little esteemââhoâe ââââgs which might after comfort vs and so little feare those things which mighâ aftâr grieue vs. 38 The ââââs is often taken for the morall law of God his precepts for the Ceremoniall Law his Iudgements or Righteousnesse for the âaâctiâus of the Lawe whereby the Lorde âââ accomplisheth his promises for his Children or executâth his wrath vpon his âââmâes 39 A though the Lord hath promised a speciall blessing to the publike ministery of his word yet we must not tâe his wisedome to any ordinary
much into the affection or manner of doing in the speaker as to his prefiting by the wisdome and prouidence of God this is a marke of a sincere and sanctified heart 40 Iudgement being corrupted wee can make reasons for our selues but not for others 41 As God giueth worship vnto vs so we must aduaunce the worship of God otherwise all our goodly gifts will be but as the gourd of ãâã is the locks of Absolom For as the gourd of Ionah did suddenly wither not beeing able to keepe him from the parching Sunne so our gifts shall suddenly rotte not being able to keepe vs from the heate of the wrath of God and the beautifull things wherein we were more proud in our selues then profitable to others shall rather be a way to bring vs to our destruction than a meanes to helpe vs to our saluation 42 Whensoeuer we come to a generall promise of outward things wee must not take it so vniuersally as admitting no exception but know that outward promises doe so farre extend as they stand with God his glorie and our good as also that either some sinne or some failing in obedience or the want of saith or triall of faith may suspend the performance of them 43 Wee must learne by oâr outward senses to espie our inward corruptions For why doth my sense lâade me to this sinne but because mine heart hath ledde my sense and my corruption hath stolne away mine heart or why doth my sense helpe me in this good but that my heart hath gouerned my senses and God his Spirit hath guided mine heart our outward senses will bewâay our inward affections For looke what I loue I am ready to heare of it I am willing to see it looke what I loue not I care not to see it I esteeme not to heare of it 44 It is the sâupour of this age not to regard a good name not to bee touched with reproches not to care for the prayers of men not to feare the curses of men In times past they were superstitious in hauing men pray for them euen being dead now they are prophane not esteeming the prayers of men whilest they be aliue Sinne bringeth alwayes it owne punishment with it it neuer wants a tormentor it is a snare an assise a bench a Iudge a Iailor an hangman to it selfe Though all Quest-men could be intreated and the Iudge himselfe be corrupted yet iudgement and inquirie iâ at hand It intangleth our consciences it bindeth and pinnioneth vs with cordes but righteousnes is it owne reward and carrieth an whole court with it it carryeth a sword to reuenge a crowne before it selfe to reward it selfe For as manie in the middest of merrie cups haue their grieuous gripes so manie in the gripes of desperation are refreshed with their cup of consolation And as the wicked howsoeuer he hideth himselfe for a while is gotten at the length of the Sergeant of his owne conscience so howsoeuer the godly for a time content themselues to mourne in sorrow yet in the ende they are found and refreshed with the Sauiour of their soules 45 There is no faith but by the word no experience of faith but in temptation and yet we must not tarrie vntill our faith be proued by great triall but be content to be wrought vpon by smaller things For it is the goodnes of God to giue them faith in greater matters who would haue faith in lesser things and it is the wisedome of God first to giue little trials and then to giue greater 46 The politike Atheists and disciples of Philosophers of our time thinke that raine must come by a coniunction of Planets of necessitie We graunt the Lord vseth meanes but so as he intendeth and remitteth them by his owne limitation and power Man in want sueth to the creatures the creatures not able to supplie it complaine to the earth the earth seeketh to the heauens the heauens craue helpe from God as the last refuge whereunto we flie immediately God as the author from whom our helpe commeth heareth the heauens the heauens answere the earth the earth relieueth the creatures the creatures minister vnto man 47 The Arke had cleane and vncleane beasts Abraham had Ishmael and Isaac the Common-wealth true and false subiects an house hath thriftie and vnthriftie seruants the body members and excrements the Church good and bad 48 As he that hath tenne graines of Pepper bruised hath no more in quantitie than the man that hath tenne graines vnbruised howsoeuer he hath a more odoriferous qualitie than hath the other so in substance the Fathers had no other faith than we haue in Christ Iesus howsoeuer it being more vnfolded vnto vs is more comfortable than to our Fathers 49 It is a worne controuersie whether the Gospell or the Law is to be preached We answere both the Law is to prepare the Gospell is to follow after So likewise whether it is better to gouerne by clemencie or by seueritie We answere by both But if in comparison ye aske whether the Law or the Gospell is most to be preached the lenitie or rigour of the iudge most to be vsed we say consideration must be had of the persons preaching and preached to The person preaching may be of this or that gift more inclinable to doe good this or that way True it is Iohn did no doubt sometime pipe and Christ sometime mourne but for the most part Iohn did mourne and Christ did pipe being ordained of God thereunto The persons preached to if they be alreadie humbled must haue the promises if they be in their sinne and ignorance or are fallen by securitie the Law rather than the Gospell is to be vrged This holy mixture and wise order we may obserue both in the Prophecies and in the Epistles of the Apostles 50 Many say they can profit by some and not by others It is their infirmitie and they must be humbled Yet thus much for our comfort it is God his mercie if we profit any way howbeit stay not here for either thou must at the least desire to profit by both or els in the end it will come thou wilt profit by none It is vnnaturall for an old man in Christ to be fed againe with the dugge of the first doctrine as it is vnseemely to offer the strong mysteries of faith to a childe and nouice in Christ. We must learne not onely to discerne good from euill but better from good Some can dance when Christ doth pipe some can sorrow when Iohn doth mourne some can tremble when Paul preacheth of iudgement some can reioyce to heare him preach the promises some can entertaine him when he commeth with a kisse some can profit more when he commeth with a rod. Some will say if doctrine be much vsed we cannot vnderstand he is too profound some if perswasion be vrged we can learne little he is alwaies about one matter
reports 2. When anie report the faults of others without care of their credit or when with flattering hearts they commend any man 2. Inwardly either 1. In suspition without iust cause 2. In iudgement falsly or hardly of anie man Which bee the occasions of false witnesse hearing They be fleshly hatred of our enemies the carnall loue of our selues or of our friends to get the things we loue and to auoide the things we feare or hate How are wee partakers with false witnes bearers If we either command or counsell it to be done If wee mislike it not or not stay it if we can What is here commanded 1. First in iudgement to further righteous causes so farre forth as my calling requireth 2. Secondly to speake the truth from my heart to euery man so farre forth as it is requisite for him to know it 3. Thirdly to be as carefull of the credit of my neighbour as of mine owne both in his presence and absence so farre forth as the nature of his offence will permit 4. Fourthly to hope and belieue the best of euery man Rehearse the tenth Commandement Thou shalt not couet c Arâ all motions and desires euill No for the desire of meate drinke sleepe and such like are naturall and in their owne nature good vnlesse through our corruption they become sinfull What motions be euill These motions be euill which are either against God or our Neighbour Are all those forbidden in this Commandement No for all those which are against God are forbidden in the first commandement but these motions onely are here forbidden which are against our Neighbour Seeing in the former Commandements wee are forbidden to hurt our neighbour in heart how doth this differ from the former In the former Commandements the setled desires of the heart are forbidden but the motions are onely here forbidden whereunto the heart doth not consent Whereof doe these motions arise They either arise from our owne corruption or are offered by Sathan or by the world Are all these motions sinne in vs All that arise of our corruption are sinnes in vs but they that be offered by Sathan or the world are not sinnes vnles we be infected with them How are wee infected with them 1. First when weetake pleasure in them 2. When wee be intangled with them 3. When we suffer them to tarrie in oâââinâes though our hearts doe not giue coâsent How is this Commaundement brokââ Three waies 1. First when euill motions arise of our corruption moouing vs to hurt our Neighbours 2. Secondly when we be infected with those motions which Sathan or euill men doe put ânto our mindes 3. Thirdly when we doe not with like affection desire the good of our Neighbour as wee doe our owne What is then commaunded I am commaunded to loue my Neighbour as my selfe Who is your Neighbour Euâry one that is neere mee and standeth in neede of my helpe and it lieth in me to helpe him though otherwise he be a stranger vnto me or my foe Why iudge you so Because of the Image of God in him and that hee is mine owne flesh in respect of our first parents Doth the Law of God prescribe the perfect rule of righteousnes Yea for there is no good thing in deede worde or thought but heere it is commaunded and likewise no euill but heere it is forbidden Can euery one keepe the Law of God perfitlâ They that are not borne againe of God cannot keepe it neither in all nor in any one point as pleasing God thereby in respect of themselues Why so Except a man be borne againe of God hee cannot see the kingdome of heauen not enter therein neither can hee keepe the commaundements of God moreouer all men by nature being borne and conceiued in sinne are not only insufficient to any good thing but also disposed to all vice and wickednes What punishment is due to the breakers of Gods Law In this life the curse of God and death with manifold miseries both of body or soule or both What else Where this curse is not taken away euerlasting death and damnation both of bodie and soule in the world to come But God is mercifull Hee is indeed full of mercie but hee is also full of righteousnes which must fully be discharged or else wee cannot be partakers of his mercie And cannot wee by our selues make satisfaction for our sinnes We cannot by any meanes but rather from day to day encrease our debt But doth not God wrong to man to require of him that he is not able to performe No for God made man so that hee might haue performed it but hee by his sinne spoyled himselfe and his posteritie of those good gifts Can anie creature in heauen or earth which is onely a creature make satisfaction to his righteousnesse No none at all for First God will not punish that in another creature which is due to be paid by man and besides none that is onely a creature can abide the wrath of God against sinne and deliuer others from the same What manner of man is to be sought out to bee our Mediatour and Deliuerer Hee which is indeed a very man and perfectly righteous and more mightie than all creatures that is hee which also is very true God Why must hee be man and perfitly righteous Because that the righteousnes of God requireth that the same nature that sinned should pay and make amends for sinne Why must hee be God withall Because that by his godly power hee may abide the burden of Gods wrath in his flesh and may get againe and restore to vs the righteousnes and life which wee haue lost Who is that Mediatour which is very God and very man and perfiâly righteous withall Our Lord Iesus Christ who was made vnto vs Wisedome Righteousnes Sanctification and Redemption What is the vse of all that hetherto hath bâene taught The vse is to bring vs to a sound perswasion and fâeling of our sinnes because they haue deserued so grieuous punishmeÌt as either the death of the sonne of God or hell fire Are they onely deliuered from the curse of the Lawe and made partakers of the merites of Christ that are truely humbled They onely and none other Esâi 57. Matthew 5. 3. 4. 5. and as for the Lawe heauen and earth shall passe away but one jote or title of Gods Law shall not faâe till all be fulfilled How is the truth of Gods Law fulfilled It is fulfilled in 1. Gods children because it bringeth them to be truely humbled in themselues for their sinnes and then sendeth them to Christ in whome it is fully fulfilled 2. The wicked because it declareth to them their iust confusion when to the ende they either presume or despaire Is sorrow for sinne sufficient to bring vs to Saluation No for wee must also haue a true Faith What is that true Faith that saueth vs It is a true
perswasion of the mercies of God merited by our Lord Iesus Christ. How shall wee attaine to this true Faith By the spirit of God giuing vs this true perswasion by the Gospell Where is the Gospell declared vnto vs It is generally declared vnto vs in the holy Scriptures but the Church of God hath gathered out of them a certaine summe thereof Which is that The Articles of our Christian faith commonly called the Creede Rehearse the Articles of our Christian faith I belieue in God the Father Almightie maker of heauen and earth c. Into how many pâââtâ are these Articles diuided Into two The first is of Faith in God The second is of Faith concerning the Church What are you taught to beleeue in the first part In the first part I declare that I beleeue in God the Father Sonne H. Ghost Why say you I belieue in God and not in Gods Because there is but one onely true God vpon whome my Faith is wholly stayed Seeing there is but one God why name you three the Father Sonne Holy-Ghost Because that God hath so manifested himselfe in his word that these sundry persons are but one true and euerlasting God Why say you I belieue in God and not rather that there is a God By saying I belieue in GOD I declare that I put my whole trust and affiance in God whereas the Diuels and wicked men belieuing that there is a God yet cannot put their whole trust and confidence in God Why say you I belieue and not Wee belieue Because I must be saued by mine owne faith and not by the faith of another Why call you God FATHER Because hee is the Creator of heauen and earth and so is the Father of all creatures Why call you God Creator of heauen and earth and not Maker of heauen and earth Because hee created all things of nothing for to Create is to make a thing of nothing but to make is to make a thing of that which was something before Why call you him Almightiâ Because as hee created all things of nothing so doth hee preserue and guide them by his Almightie power wisedome Iustice and mercie What comfort doth this article ãâã It ministreth vnto me âoure notable comforts 1. First that all the good Angels of God shall watch ouer me pitch their tents about me 2. Secondly that neither the diuell nor men shall haue any power to hurt mee but when and as farre forth as God doth giue them leaue 3. Thirdly that I shall haue a profitable and conuenient vse of all Gods creatures 4. Fourthlie though I suffer huât by Sathan or want of the creatures yet all this shall turne to my good in the ende How can this bee Because God can doe it as an Almighty God and will doe it as a most mercifull and lâââing Father True it is that by Creation wee had this benefite but wee haue ââst it are becâme the children of wrath how then can God become our Father and shew his merci vnâ vs He is become our Father by Faith in Iesus Christ the Sonne of God What beleeue you of God the Sonâe 1. First I beleeue that hee is able to worke my saluation 2. Secondlie I beleeue that hee hath wrought it indeed after that manner that is set downe in the Creede How can you beleeue that hee is able to worke your saluation I doe belieue it because hee is both God and man and hath an office from God the Father to worke my Saluation By what words in the Creede doe you belieue Christ to be God By these words His onely Sonne I declare that I belieue in Christ the onely begotten Sonne of God begotten of his Father before all worlds God of God Light of Light verie God of very God begotten not made beeing of one substance with the Father by whome all things were made Why call you him the onely begotten Sonne of God Because hee is the alone Sonne of God by nature How can this bee seeing Adam the Angles and we also be the sonnes of God Adâm was the Sonne of God by Creation which wee haue lost but yet wee be the sonnes of God by regeneration Why was it râquiââte that he should be God Because nothing but God was able to abide and ouercome the wrath of God and the punishment due vnto sinne What comfort haue you by this that Christ is God Hereby I am sure that hee is able to saue me by reconciling mee to the Father that he may make me the childe of God By what words in the Creede doe you shewe that you belieue Christ to be man By these words Borne of the Virgine Marie I doe shewe that Christ is borne of the Virgin Marie as others bee and subiect to all infirmities of man sinne onely excepted Why are these words added Conceiued by the holie Ghost To shewe that Christ by the holie Ghost was conceiued in the wombe of Marie shee continuing still a pure Virgine and that hee was borne holie and without sinne whereunto all other men by nature are subject Was it nâedfull that Christ should be without sinne Yea for otherwise the Godhead and Manhood could not be ioyned together and againe if hee had been a sinner he could not haue satisfied for the sinnes of other men Why was it requisite that Christ should be Man Because the righteousnesse of God requireth that the same Nature which had sinned should also pay and make amends for sinnes What comfort haue you by this that Christ is man Hereby I am assured that Christ is fit to suffer the punishment of my sinne and being man himselfe is also meete to bee more pitifull and mercifull vnto men What fruite haue you by his holie Conception I am assured that this holy Conception hath couered the corruption of my nature and that his pure Conception shall be imputed vnto me What comfort haue you by this that hee is both God and man By this I am most certainly assured that he is able most fully to finish my saluation seeing that as he is man he is meete to suffer for sinne as he is God he is able to beare the punishment for sinne and to ouercome in suffering and therefore hee is called IESVS What doth IESVS signifie It doth signifie a Sauiour Wây doe you câll him IESVS I doe call him IESVS that is a Sauiour because he saueth me from all my sinnes and because there is none other meanes whereby I may in part or in whole bee deliuered from them What comfort haue you by this My comfort is euen the same which I haue said and the rather because GOD from heauen gaue him his name and the Church on earth hath subscribed therevnto What signifieth CHRIST It signifieth Annointed Wây is hee so called Because he was annointed to be a Prophet for all his people and so for mee Priest for all his people and so for mee King for all his
people and so for mee How gather you this By the annointing of Prophets Priests and Kings which were figures of him Was Christ annointed with materiall oyle as they were No but he was annointed with all gifts of the holie Spirit without measure Why dâe you call him Prophet Because hee was he is and euer shall be the onely teacher of the Church What were then the Prophets and Apostles They were his Disciples and seruants and spake by his spirit What comfort haue you by this Hereby I am sure that he will leade me into all truth reuealed in his word needfull for Gods glorie and my saluation Why call you him Priest Because offering vp himselfe a sacrifice once for all he hath satisfied for all my sinnes and maketh continuall intercession to the Father for me What comfort haue you by the Priesthood of Christ Hereby I am assured that he is my Mediatour and that I also am made a Priest How are you made a Priest By him I haue freedome and boldnes to drawe neere and offer my selfe and all that I haue to God the Father Why call you him King Because âe doth guide and gouerne me vnto euerlasting life by his word and spirit What comfort haue you by this Hereby I am assured that by his kingly power I shall finally ouercome the flesh the world the diuell death and hell Why call you him Lord Because not with gold nor siluer but with his precious bloud hee hath purchased vs to bee a peculiar people to himselfe What comfort haue you by this Seeing he hath paid such a price for mee he will not suffer me to perish What is the second thing wherein the faith of Christ consisteth Secondly I beleeue that he hath wrought my saluation indeed after that manner that is set downe in the Creede After what manner hath he wrought your saluation 1 By his most painfull sufferings for sinne 2 By his most glorious victorie and triumph ouer sinne In what words are his most painfull sufferings expressed In these words Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell What is the generall meaning of these words By them I shew my selfe to beleeue that Christ endured most grieuous torments both of body and soule What comfort haue you by this I am freed from all those punishments of bodie and soule which my sinnes haue deserued How then commeth it to passe that we are so often afflicted with grieuous torments both in bodie and soule Our sufferings are not by desert any satisfaction for our sinnes in any part but being sanctified in the most holy sufferings of Christ they are medicines against sinne Why are these words added Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate Not onely for the truth of the storie but also to teach that he appeared willingly and of his owne accord before a mortall Iudge of whom he was pronounced innocent and yet by the same he was condemned What comfort haue you hereof That my Sauiour thus suffering not any whit for his owne sinnes but wholy for mine and for other mens sinnes before an earthly Iudge I shall be discharged before the heauenly iudgement seate What is meant by this That he was crucified That he died not onely a common death but such a death as was accursed both of God and man What comfort haue you by this I am comforted in this because I am deliuered from the curse which I haue deserued by the breach of the law and shall obtaine the blessing due vnto him for keeping of the same What is meant by this That he died That his soule was separated from his bodie so that he died a corporali death Why was it requisite that he should die Because by sinne came death into the world so that the iustice of God could not haue beene satisfied for our sinnes vnlesse death had beene ioyned with his sufferings Why is it ârther added That he was buried To assure vs more fully that he was truely dead What comfort have you by his death and buriall 1 I am comforted because my sinnes are fully discharged in his death and so buried that they shall neuer come into remembrance 2 Secondly my comfort is the more because by the vertue of his death and buriall sinne shall be killed in me and buried so that henceforth it shall haue no power to reigne ouer me 3 Thirdly I neede not to feare death seeing that sinne which is the sting of death is taken away by the death of Christ and that now death is made vnto me an entrance into this life What is the meaning of this He descended into hell This is the meaning that my Sauiour Christ did not onely suffer in body but also in soule did abide most vnspeakable vexations griefes painfull troubles feare of minde ââto the which both before and most of all when he hanged vpon the crosse he was cast What comfort haue you by this I am comforted in this because in all my grieuous temptations and assaults I may stay and make sure my selfe by this that Christ hath deliuered mee from the sorrowfull griefes and paines of hell What beleeuest thou in this article Hee rose againe from the dead I belieue that Christ in his manhood hath suffered for mee and that he did in the third day âââ againe by his owne power from the dead Wherin doth this article minister comfort vnto thee In three things 1. His resurrection doth assure me that his righteousnes shall be imputed to me for my perfect iustification 2. it comforteth mee because it doth from day to day raise me vp to righteousnes and newnes of life in this present world 3 It ministreth vnto me a comfortable hope that I shall rise againe in the last day from bodily death What beleeuest thou in this Article Hee ascended into heauen I belieue that Christ in his humane Nature the Apostles looking on ascended into Heauen What comfort haue you thereby 1. I am comforted in this that Christ hath prepared a place for mee in heauen which now I see by Faith and herâaâter shall fully enioy 2. I am comforted by his intercession to the Father for me What fruite haue you by his intercession 1. First it doth reconcile me to the Father for those sinnes which I doe daily commit 2. Secondly being reconciled in him I can pray to GOD with boldnesse and call him FATHER What is the meaning of this article Hee siâtteth at the right hand of God the Father I belieue that CHRIST in mans nature was aduanced by the FATHER vnto that high authoritie whereby hee ruleth all things in heauen and earth What comfort haue you thereby 1. I am comforted because I shall receiue from him all things needfull for mee vnder his gratious gouernment 2. By his power all mine enemies shall be subdued and troden vnder my feete What beleeue you in this article From thence hee shall come c I belieue
saluation and to inable vs to suffer them 2. By a âledfast Faith in Gods promises and prouidence that wee shall want no good thing that all things seeming hurtfull shal be turned to the furtherance of our saluation What call you Sathan The aduersarie of enemie of God and his people How doth hee fight against vs 1. By subtiltie alluring vs to sinne and therefore âe is called a Tempteâ or Serpent 2. By laying fearefully to our charge our sinnes committed and therefore hee is called the Diuell an accuser 3. By seeking by manifold inward terrors and outward troubles to swallowe vs vp and therefore is called a roaring Lyon How shall wee fight against Sathan and his temptations 1. By Faith in Iesus Christ who ouercame all his temptations in his owne person that so wee might ouercome in him 2. By resisting the inward motions and outward occasions of sinne How shall wee doâ that By belieuing that wee are baptized into the death and resurrection of Christ. How shall wee ouercome Sathan and his accusations 1 By Faith in Iesus Christ who hath iustified vs from all the sinnes for the which hee can accuse vs. 2 By all those comfortable promises of forgiuenes of sinnes which in CHRISTS Name are made vnto vs. How shall we ouercome him in our terrors and troubles 1. By Faith in Iesus Christ who was heard in all his troubles to giue vs assurance that wee shall not be ouercome in them 2. By Faith in Gods prouidence whereby wee know that hee can doe no more vnto vs than the Lord doth direct and as it were giue in commssion for our good Wee haue heard that the Word is the first and chiefe meanes not onely to beget but also to strengthen and increase Faith in vs What is the next principall meanes Prayer is the next principall meanes seruing for the strengthening and encreasing of Faith What is Prayer It is a lifting vp of the minde and a powring out of the heart before God Is there any prescript rule of Prayer left vs in the Scriptures Yea euen the Prayer which our Sauiour CHRIST IESVS taught his Disciples called the Lords prayer Is it lawfull to vse no other forme of words Wee may vse another forme of words but wee must pray for the same things and with like affection following the same rules which are prescribed in that prayer How is that prayer diuided It is diuided into the Preface or entrance to the prayer Prayer it selfe Conclusion or shutting vp of the prayer Which is the Preface Our Father which art in heauen What doth the Preface put vs in minde of 1. First of him to whom wee pray 2. Secondly of our owne estate in prayer To whom doe we pray Onely to GOD the Father Sonne Holy Ghost Why do you heere name the Father Because discerning the persons wee pray to the Father secretly vnderstanding it that wee doe in the mediation of the Sonne by the working of the holie Ghost Why must wee pray to the Father in the mediation of CHRIST his Sonne Because GOD being displeased for sinne we can haue no dealing with him but onely by the meanes of his Sonne in whom he is well pleased Why is it required that wee pray by the working of the HOLY GHOST Because the holie Ghost assureth vs that hee is our Father and whereas wee know not what to pray nor how to pray the holie Ghost doth teach vs both What must wee be perswaded of and how must wee be affected in prayer Partly concerning ourselues 1. Wee must be truly humbled which is wrought in vs two wayes 1. By a perswasion of our sinfull miserie and vnworthines to be helped 2. By a perswasion of the louing mercie of God in heauen that must helpe vs. 2. We must haue a certaine confidence we shal be heard and this is wrought in vs 1. By faith being perswaded that God loueth vs as his own childreÌ in our L Iesus Christ. 2. By faith being perswaded that our Father being God Almightie hee is able to doe whatsoeuer he will in heauen in earth others We must bee per swaded 1. That all Gods people pray for vs. 2. That it is our bounden dutie to pray for others as well as for our selues How are the petitions deuided Into two parts for 1. We make request for those things that concerne Gods Majestie 2. For those things which concerne our owne welfare Which be those that concerne Gods Majestie The three first 1. Hallowed be thy Name 2. Thy Kingdome come 3. Thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen What is meant by the Names of GOD 1. The Names and Titles of GOD as Iehouah the Lord of Hostes and such like 2. The 1. Wisedome of GOD. 2. Power of GOD. 3. Mercie of GOD. 4. Goodnes of GOD. 5. Truth of GOD. 6. Righteousnes of GOD. 7. Eternitie of GOD. Why bee these Names called the Names of GOD Because as names serue to discerne things by so GOD is knowne to be GOD by these things What is meant by the word Hallowed We pray that as God is glorious in himselfe so he may be declared and made knowne vnto men to be a most glorious God How shall Gods Name be declared to bee holie and glorious 1. First we pray that his wisedome power goodnes mercie truth righteousnes Eternitie may more and more be imparted and manifested vnto vs and other of Gods people 2. Secondly wee pray that according as wee know these things so the fruites of them may appeare in our and other Gods peoples liues that so Gods Name may bee honoured and praised What doe wee pray against in this petition 1. First wee pray against all ignorance of holie things wee should know and want of workes whereby God wants of his glorie 2. Wee pray against all false religion wickednesse and vngodlinesse whereby Gods Name is dishonoured I cannot as yet finde any more of this Catechisme If any man haue the rest in his priuate vse he shall doe well to communicate the same vnto the Church for the good of manie HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE THE SECOND PART OF THE WORKS OF THE REVEREND AND FAITHFVLL SERVANT OF IESVS CHRIST MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM MINITSER AND PREAcher of the Word of GOD containing seuerall Treatises the Titles whereof appeare in the next Page following Psalme 94. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastisest O Lord and teachest in thy Law AT LONDON Imprinted by Thomas Creede for William Welbie and are to be solde at his shoppe in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1611. SVCH TREATISES AND MATTERS AS ARE CONTAINED IN THIS PART ARE THESE 1. A comfortable Treatise for an afflicted conscience on the 18. of the PROVERBS vers 14. 2. Another short treatise of the same argument 3. The markes of a righteous man 4. Notes of election 5. A treatise of Contract 6. A large treatise of the Sabbath 7. Short notes of our
Lord but mediately from God to his people by the ministerie of Moses For it is said Deutero 5. 22. These words the Lord spake vnto all your multitude in the mount out of the middest of the fire the clouds and the darknesse with a great voyce and added no more thereto In which place the man of God speaketh of the tenne commaundements which a little before he had repeated as they were published generally to all by the Lord himselfe which therefore are prepetuall to all people nations and languages not onely to the Iewes but also to the Gentiles The ceremonies as we know were not vniuersall but beginning with the Iewes they ended with them neither were they perpetuall but in Christ his comming were abrogated This difference is yet more plainely set downe Deutero 4. 13. 14. Then the Lord declared vnto you his couenant which he commaunded you to doe euen the tenne Commaundements and wrote them vpon two tables of stone And the Lord commaunded me the same time that I should teach you ordinances and lawes which yee should obserue in the land whither ye goe to possesse it Where Moses maketh a flat difference of those lawes which God gaue in his owne person and them which were giuen by his ministerie By this word ordinances which is in this verse are signified as some affirme those lawes whereby the Iewes did differ from other people Thus we see how Moses was the minister of the ceremoniall law which was giuen but vnto some and lasted but for a season but the morall law which appertaineth to all men and is in vertue for euer the Lord himselfe did giue it forth Now as we answere the Papists in defending against them the second precept as morall and not ceremoniall so we likewise stand against them in this For looke what straying and vnstaied mindes were in the Iewes concerning the worship of God the same also is in vs by nature and what helpes soeuer they needed therein either to be put in minde of their creation or to the viewing of God his workes or sacrificing to the Lord the same are as needfull for vs to helpe vs in our sacrifices for we neede a perfect rule as well as the Iewes to preserue vs from idolatrie and heresie Againe seeing we haue as great neede of a solemne time for these things wherein we may giue our selues wholly to hearing praying and receiuing of the Sacraments as they had for their worship we are subiect to as great distractions of minde in our callings as they were and being with them of a finite nature can no more than they doe infinite things It is as requisite for vs as for them to haue a lawe as well for the time as for the manner of worship wherein laying aside our ordinarie workes we should chiefely and principally wholly giue our selues to those exercises of Religion and duties of loue which onely in part we did before and so more freely espie our sinnes past eschue our sinnes present and strengthen our selues against the sinnes to come Wherefore to shut vp this argument we affirme against the wicked heretikes of our time that so long as we stand in neede of corporall meanes as meate drinke apparell and sleepe for the continuing of our corporall estate so long we shall also neede the spirituall meanes as the word the Sacraments and prayer for the continuing of our soules And as it is not ceremoniall for these considerations to vse these meanes so it is morall to haue a time commaunded and obserued wherein these things should be practised It remaineth to speake of the fourth last reason drawne from the proportion of God his owne example as may appeare in these words Exod. 20. 11. For in sixe daies the Lord made the heauen and earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seuenth day therefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day and hallowed it Wherein we haue thus much in effect as the Lord made the creatures in sixe daies so wee in sixe should haue a naturall vse of them And as he sanctified that is put a part the seuenth day to his owne worship and blessed it with a peculiar blessing giuen to his worship appointed so we also setting this day apart from the ordinarie workes of our calling should wholly and onely consecrate it to the worship of God So that as God made all things in sixe daies so wee may vse them sixe daies as Adam did in the garden and as the Lord rested from his workes of creation though not from his worke of prouidence and administration so must we set a part this day to looke for a speciall blessing and speciall benediction of God his worship because of his owne promise and institution Why did the Lord this to our first father he beheld the workes of euery day and blessed euery day We must note that he gaue a speciall blessing aboue the other daies vnto this day Now therefore admit that a man should graunt this much to an heretike that we should be as perfect as Adam in his innocencie which is a manifest heresie yet they must graunt that we stood in need of the word and Sacraments the vse whereof they deny seeing Adam had neede of the vse of all these things being yet without sinne We therefore oppose thus much vnto them that so long as they will acknowledge a neede of corporall helpes by calling for meate sleepe apparell so long their soules stand in need of spirituall meanes as of the word Sacraments and prayer because their soules must as well be preserued as their bodies nourished Our first father then had a Sabbath to be put in minde of the Creator and that without distraction he might the better be put in minde of the glorious kingdome to come that more freely he might giue himselfe to meditation and that he might the better glorifie God in sixe daies As the heretikes then denie the necessitie of the word prayer and Sacraments so we looke for a new heauen and a new earth and then we hope and acknowledge that we shall keepe a continuall Sabbath But in the meane time seeing the Sabbath which we now haue was before sinne we since sinne came into the world haue much more neede of it because that which was needfull to continue Adam in innocencie is also as needfull to recouer vs and to continue vs in our recouerie The Lord then hauing sanctified this day it is not our day but the Lord his owne day But some will say How is God better serued on the Sabbath than on any other day I answer not that we put religon in that day as it is a day more than in any other but that on that day we are freer from distractions and set at more libertie to the worshipping of God than we are on the other sixe daies wherein we are bound to our ordinarie and lawfull calling Wherefore as we put on holinesse in the
creatures of water bread and wine in the Sacraments but acknowledge all inward grace to proceede from God his blessing and institution so we promise vnto our selues on the Lord his day a greater blessing not for any thing in the day it selfe but by reason of God his owne ordinance and promise of a blessing to the same And as we denie not a blessing from the Lord on priuate prayer reading and conference but acknowledge a greater blessing to be due euen by the Lord his owne promise to these exercises publike in coÌparison of the other so wee denie not the grace of God to be vpon those houres redeemed from our outward callings and consecrated to the Lord but confesse a more speciall blessing from God to belong to that whole day which the Lord hath taken vp to himselfe alone and that for his owne promise sake vnto all them which come with simple hearts to obey his holy commaundement Now hauing gone through these reasons which proue the Sabbath day to be morall and that this commaundement is no lesse to be obserued than the other nine before we enter into the exposition of the law it selfe it shal be coÌuenient to meet with such reasons as some men bring to preludice the trueth of that which hath beene alreadie spoken which being done by God his grace we will come to the other The reasons against the Sabbath may briefely be reduced into such as either seeme to be drawne out of the expresse words of the Scriptures or else by some consequence to be gathered from the Scriptures The arguments borrowed from the written word are either out of the olde Testament or out of the new they which are contained in the olde are taken either out of the lawe or out of the Prophets Out of the lawe they make much a doe about that which is written Exod. 31. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. where the Lord faith this vnto Moses Speake thou vnto the children of Israel and say Notwithstanding keepe ye my Sabbaths for it is a signe betweene me and you in your generations that ye may know that I the Lord doe sanctifie you Ye shall therefore keepe the Sabbath for it is holy vnto you he that defileth it shall die the death therefore whosoeuer worketh therein the same person shall be euen cut off from among his people Sixe daies shall men worke but in the seuenth day is the Sabbath of the holy rest to the Lord whosoeuer doth any worke on the Sabbath day shall die the death Wherefore the children of Israel shall keepe the Sabbath that they may obserue the rest throughout their generations for an euerlasting couenant It is a signe betweene me and the children of Israel for euer for in sixe daies the Lord made the heauen and the earth and in the seuenth day hee ceased and rested Out of these words they snatch these three reasons First they triumph before the conquest and say it is manifest that it is a signe and therefore as they please to conclude it is a figure True it is that it is here called a signe vers 13. as also Ezech. 20. 12 it is plaine howbeit this is no good reason that seeing the Sabbath is a signe therefore it is a figure or shadowe For although euery figure and shadowe be a signe yet euery signe is not a figure or shadow A figure foresheweth a trueth afterwards to be reuealed a shadow betokeneth a bodie hereafter to be exhibited but a signe as it doth sometimes signifie a thing afterwards to be looked for so it doth sometimes assure vs of a thing alreadie performed The figure ceaseth when the trueth commeth there is no vse of the shadow when the body is present but the signe and the thing signified may be ioyned together and both of them serue for a present vse Againe they gather out of the 16. verse of the chapter which we haue in hand where it is said The children of Israel shall keepe the Sabbath that they may obserue the rest through their generations for an euerlasting couenant that because the Sabbath of God is his couenant for euer that is vntill Christ it is ceremoniall True it is that the lawe admitteth this phrase of speech sundrie times to say for euer that is vntill Christ in whom al things are fulfilled But we must obserue this general rule as our guide when we will know what figures and ceremonies end in Christ and what morall precepts belong vnto vs. When a thing is vrged to the Iewes and hath a peculiar reason made properly to the Iewe and appertaineth nothing to the Christian then as it begunne with the Iewes as they were Iewes it ceased with the Iewes but when the reason of the thing vrged is not peculiar to the Iewes but also belongeth to the Christians then the thing commanded is not proper to the Iew but common to the Iew and Gentile Wherefore let vs square out the reason by the line of this generall rule It is here added v. 17. For in six daies the Lord made the heauen and the earth and in the seuenth day he ceased and rested Where if it had beene said they shall obserue the rest for an euerlasting couenant because they were brought out of Egypt I would haue graunted it to haue beene peculiar to the Iewes but seeing this is the reason the Lord rested which is common not to the posteritie of Abraham alone but to the whole posteritie of Adam the commaundement must be granted generall both to Iew and Gentile For it is a common instruction to all men in all ages to labour six daies wherein the Lord made the heauen and the earth and to cease from labour the seuenth day because in it the Lord rested The plaine sense then of this place is briefly this as if the Lord should say I made this law in the beginning of the world and it shall last to the end of the world I made it to Adam the father of all generations and it shall endure to the last of all his posteritie from generation to generation I made this law to ease my selfe after my great paines taken in the creating of the world in sixe daies and you shall keepe it to ease your mindes which are fraught with many distractions by reason of your ordinarie callings in those daies Neither would I haue any to thinke that the Lord had neede of any refreshing who being infinite cannot be subiect to distractions or wearines but we must know that where the Lord is said that he refreshed himselfe by taking view of his creatures he commendeth his loue to vs ward in shewing rather what ought to be in vs than what was in him For such alacritie and diligence should we vse in our callings as we should be glad when the Lords day commeth that in it we shall recouer our selues and ease our mindes of those distractions which burthen vs in our outward calling and so
worship him on the Sabbath onely but also in the other sixe daies it should be lawfull for them to haue holy assemblies and Christian meetings which though they now should doe but in part by reason of their ordinarie calling hereafter they should doe it both continually and perfectly in the kingdome of heauen Which thing was performed euen of the Apostles who although they obserued one solemne day yet had they their godly assemblies for holy exercises on other daies also True it is that the Family of loue pretends a shew of the kingdome of God in this life by rising from sinne saying that we here sit in heauenly places But the scriptures in this case speake of the begining not of the consummation of God his children in glorie For in this life we possesse but in hope that which perfectly we shall enioy We be here admitted but into the entrie of this kingdome we here take vp our hold we receiue our deedes our lease and euidence are giuen vs in this world to assure vs that hereafter we shal haue the full fruition perfect possession Wherefore another Prophet saith Ierem. 31. 33. 34. This shall be the couenant that I shall make with the house of Israel After those daies saith the Lord I will put my law in their inward parts c. 34. And they shall teach no more euery man his neighbour and euery man his brother saying I know the Lord for they shall all know me from the least of them to the greatest saith the Lord. Where we may see that though the full accomplishment of our glorie and knowledge is in heauen yet true it is that here it is begun and shall be finished hereafter when we shall perfectly know God whom now we know but in part and as it were in a mirrour For euery one as it is Hebr. 5. 12. concerning these times should be able through God his spirit to teach others according to that calling wherein the Lord hath placed him And as that place reacheth not that all should be Doctors but that there should be knowledge in all though in greater measure in some so our Prophet meaneth not that euery day should be a Sabbath but that Christians in euery day of the weeke should prouide for the worship of God in some measure though more fully and more solemnely on the Sabbath So we see the force of this to be in the way of a comparison that Christians should not satisfie themselues concerning the worship of God with the Sabbath but that also as their calling would permit they should worship from Sabbath to Sabbath As for the second answere to proue against the maintainers of a continuall Sabbath that this place is meant of the Church triumphant and not of the Church militant it shall easily appeare if we consider diligently what goeth before what commeth after which rule is worthilie to be followed in sifting out the true sense of the places in the Scriptures Now in the verse going before mention is made of the new heauens and the new earth whereby he meaneth not the first appearing of Christ in humilitie but his second comming in glorie as may appeare 2. Pet. 3. 13. where the Apostle repeateth the same words saying We looke for new heâuens and a new earth according to his promise wherein dwelleth righteousnesse Surely if the Prophet had meant this to haue beene in Christ his comming in the flesh it is most like it should haue beene in the flourishing estate of the Church and glorious times of the Apostles but that it was not so it is manifest by the Apostle his owne words We looke for new heauens c. In the verse following the Prophet speaketh of the worme that shall not die and of the fire that shall not be quenched which vndoubtedly is vnderstood of the hels whereinto the wicked shall be cast at the last iudgement day as may be gathered by our Sauiour Christ his words Mark 9. 43. 44. where he maketh mention of hell Where the worme dyeth not and the fire neuer goeth out Wherefore by the premises and sequele we conclude with the learned that the Sabbath here mentioned must be kept in the kingdome of heauen And therefore their continuall Sabbath which they should haue in this life is a deuise of their owne braine and not gathered out of this place And thus much of the reasons which seemed to proue the Sabbath ceremoniall taken out of the prescript words of the olde Testament As for that which we alleadged out of Ezechiel chap. 20. it is alreadie answered sufficiently in confuting their first reason which was drawne out of Exod. 32. Now it remaineth in like manner to consider of their arguments which they take out of the new Testament and that either out of the historie of Christ or from the writings of his holy Apostles And because the foure Euangelists agree in one harmonie we will briefly reduce all their reasons into one or two principall places namely Matth. 12. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Marke 2. 27. In Matth. 12. it is said At that time Iesus went on a Sabbath day through the corne and his Disciples were hungry and began to plucke the eare of corne and to eate 2. And when the Pharisies saw it they said vnto him Behold thy disciples do that which is not lawfull to do vpon the Sabbath 3. But he said vnto them Haue ye not heard what Dauid did when he was an hungred and they that were with him 4. How he entred into the house of God and eate the shewe bread which was not lawfull for him to eate neither for them which were with him but onely for the Priests 5. Or haue yee not read in the Law how that on the Sabbath dayes the Priests in the Temple brake the Sabbath and are blamelesse 6. But I say vnto you that here is one greater than the Temple 7. Wherefore if yee knew what this is I will haue mercie and not sacrifice ye would not haue condemned the innocents 8. For the sonne of man is Lord euen of the Sabbath The occasion of this doctrine of Christ is that he going abroad to preach with his Disciples they for huÌger pulled the eares of corne Hereof arose by the Pharises this Controuersie who accused the Disciples for trauelling on the Sabbath day as though they had done a worke on the Sabbath which was not lawfull to de done because the Law said that no man should trauaile on that day Our Sauiour Christ hearing this accusation defendeth his Disciples whereof some conclude that our Sauiour here abrogated the Sabbath But what could they haue forged more vntrue For if as they say he now had abrogated the Sabbath then our Sauior Christ did not obey euery part of the ceremonies vnto death which to affirme let them tell the danger of it Nay rather according to the iudgement of the better learned we affirme that Christ is so farre off
of bels or such like vanities the Papists will breake their sleep that more timely they may haue their Masses popish practises the here tikes also to attend on their vaine reuelations will recouer sometime by early rising all which are to our shame that for holy heauenly exercises to serue the Lord in spirit and truth will redeeme no time whereby the Lord his Sabbath may be the better sanctified but on the contrary by bathing our bodies in our beds on that day more than on any other as perswading our selues too great a libertie therein we make it a day of our rest and not of the Lords rest The Israelites are said to haue risen very early to their idolatrie the Prophets are reported to haue stretched out their haÌds betimes in the morning Wherefore for shame of the one for the imitating of the other let vs stirre vp our selues more early on the Lord his day as making the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. wherby we may be no lesse carefull to bestow the first fruits of the day and the sweetnes of the morning in the pure seruice of God than Idolaters in their Idolatrie young men in their vanities wordly men in their couetousnes here tikes in their heresies vse to do If we thus shall examine our selues in our sins committed gifts of God receiued if we shall humble our selues for the one and be thank full for the other if we shall suruay our wants pray for our pastors prepare out selues and vse all these exercises in wisedome and rising early vnlesse vpon some speciall cause or weaknes which requireth rather our wholy keeping of our beds than our vprising let the experience of the after fruits and good increases of the publike exercises speake and let triall report if the word be not more precious our prayers more powerfull our receiuing of the Sacraments more effectuall more profitable vnto vs. Now concerning those exercises which follow after or come betweene those publike meanes they are either for the increase of faith and repentance to make the publike means more profitable to vs or the exercises of loue whereby we may shew some fruit of the other The exercises of faith and repentance are reading comparing of things heard examining and applying them to our selues praying thankesgiuing and meditating First I say after our publike hearing we must priuately giue our selues to reading of those things especially which when we heard we did not sufficiently vnderstand also to the comparing of place with place according as they were alleaged to the better triall of the doctrine receiued and more establishing of our faith therein To this end we must vse priuate prayer for a sound iudgement pure affections that the Lord would vouchsafe to worke that vpon our affections which in iudgement we haue receiued Neither must we forget to be thankfull in praising of God singing of Psalmes for those things whereby we either see our knowledge to be bettered or our coÌscience touched To these we must ioyne meditation either about the means of our saluation or about the works of God vpon the meanes as in accounting with ourselues what things being read preached chiefly did touch and concerne vs what speciall feelings comforts the Lord gaue vs in our prayers what increase of faith in God his promises and of repentance in purposing a new life we had in the Sacraments that thus we may make a priuate and peculiar vse of the publike and generall means About the workes of God partly concerning those properties which are in himselfe as his mercy iustice wisedome trueth power prouidence partly concerning his creatures and workes of his hands wherein he hath left certaine impressions and qualities necessarie for our vse profitable for our instruction For the former the practise of the Prophet and dutie of all good professors Psal. 92. doth sufficiently shew that it is one speciall worke of the Sabbath to commend declare the kindnes of the Lord to reioyce in the works of his hands to praise his truth and to shew forth his righteousnes In which Psalme the man of God protesteth that the works of God are only glorious to the godly and how the vnwise and wicked men cannot consider of God his workes nor discerne his iudgements because they measure the condition of men by their present estate not looking either how God hath dealt before nor considering how that though the faithfull seeme to wither and to be cut downe by the wicked yet they shall grow againe and flourish in the Church of God as the cedars doe in mount Lebanon Now as with the exercise of the word we haue the Sacraments to strengthen our faith so with the meditating of the workes of God we are to strengthen our selues with the beholding of God his creatures as the heauens and the scope beautie and continuall course thereof and the earth which should haue been all as pleasant as the garden of Eden if Adam had continued in his innocencie whose worke as it was by the light of nature to view the creatures of God so also is it our worke by the light of Gods grace and holy spirit to doe the same To this ende the Propheticall king Psal. 19. setteth downe the exquisite workemanship proportion and ornaments of the heauens saying The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmamènt sheweth the works of his hands 2. Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night teacheth knowledge 3. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard 4. Their line is gone forth through all the earth and their words into the ends of the world in them hath hee set a tabernacle for the Sunne 5. Which commeth forth as a bridegrome out of his chamber and reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race 6. His going out is from the ende of the heauen and his compasse is vnto the endes of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Prophet Esay chap. 1. 2. 3. saith Heare O heauens and hearken O earth c. The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstanding In which place we are schooled of insensible creatures how we should doe our dutie vnto God Wherefore it is good to consider how in sixe daies we haue had our âeast obedient vnto vs and how disobedient we are to the Lord. O God how haue thy creatures attended on vs when we speake to them they heard vs when wee did whip them they followed vs in al our busines they attended on vs and yet we haue not listened to the calling vs by the word wee haue not profited by thy chastisements nor attended vpon thy commandements The stork saith the Lord by Ieremiah the prophet knoweth his time but my people knoweth not me And experience may make vs blush to see how the birds against the stormy winter may
the faithfull interpreter of the law and that not onely by precept but by practise For in that he healed the sicke and cured the diseased on the Sabbath allowing the people on that day to resort vnto him he sheweth how things concerning the glorie of God are lawfull to be done on the Sabbath And we see in that the law permitted the leading of the oxe to the water how things conuenient are not at that time vnlawfull so that thy be not abused or ouerused This moderation prefixed let vs sift more narrowly the things that are forbidden These are either the works of our calling or lawfull recreations The workes be such as either are more vsuall in the sixe daies or being but at certaine speciall times in the moneths or yeers vsed lesse vsual First coÌcerning the works hauing their ordinary course in the weeke daies as plowing sowing vsing of handierafts and such like there is no question and the most prophane person will not call them into questioÌ but it is taken as granted that these workes must giue place to the worship of God that men being freed from them may bee the more sanctified And these things are flatly forbidden in the Law and in the Prophets who would not suffer a burthen to be caried on the Sabbath by which one worke they did more secretly point at all the rest But the words of this coÌmandement are a sufficient demonstration of this matter Who so theÌ make the Lords day a packing day for their earthly busines either in making it a custome to haue their seruants follow their callings or trauaile in their affaires or else when they themselues will doe that that day which they will not doe at other times when in spirituall disposing of their busines they might prouide better they are prophaners of the Sabbath and shal be iudged for contemners of this law And whatsoeuer these kindes of professors pretend in word and brag of knowledge and Christian liberty they cloake their sinne vnder religion draw the curtaine of Christian profession to couer the lewdnes of their vnchristian conuersation and so liuing as beasts they shall dye as beasts or worse than beasts in that they shall goe to the hels when the beasts shall goe to the earth It is too too lamentable that in a Christian common-wealth where Christ and none before Christ is to be preferred where the fruit of so many yeeres teaching this dutie ought to bee shewed that men as Heathen who neuer knewe of the creation of heauen and earth by God or neuer heard of the redemption of man by Christ or neuer tasted of the sanctifying power of the holy Ghost nor at any time vnderstood of the mysterie of the Trinitie should make no conscience of the Sabbath but onely vouchsafe it worthie of a eiuill dutie But some will pretend a more vsuall necessitie in certaine and peculiar callings of which as they say standeth a further question as among makers of coale and iron Heardsmen Shepheards Carriers Drouers and traffique men all which indeede haue great and laborious callings yet must wee say and hold this ground that in these like ordinarie callings the ordinance of the Lord doth not hinder the good order of man but they are so subordinated the one to the other as if we giue to each of them their time and their place the workes of man may be vsed and yet the worship of God preferred because as our callings serue to Gods worship so Gods worship sanctifieth our callings True it is that the Lord requireth not onely the worship of the Sabbath day but also of other week daies either priuatly at the least or publikly if our callings so permit and howsoeuer we deny not vnto these men some larger liberty on the sixe daies yet they must not be exempted from the duties of the Sabbath day which generally is laid vpon all men and especially on these men whose labours as they are the more troublesome and continuall in the weeke daies so they ought the rather to rest on the Sabbath daies And seeing they will not discharge themselues of the like graces with other men concerning their creation redemption and sanctification if they make not a supplie on the seuenth day for their libertie in the sixe dayes they are inferior to the condition of beasts for the beasts on that day haue their rest and they haue not Besides in pretending such excuses they openly bewray their want of spirituall wisdome For there is no such calling But if they were as wise to God as they are politike in increasing their riches they could tell how to deuide their times seasons for the easing of their bodies and refreshing of their soules on the Sabbath And here men are to be charged with looking to their seruants For the commandement is flat and expresse euen thou and thy seruant It is not sufficient for men to come to the Church themselues but they must bring their seruants also The Lord saw how men would be ingenious in deceiuing their own soules by not bringing their charges and families with them to the congregation who notwithstanding being created redeemed and sanctified are as highly indebted to the worship of God as the masters But let them not beguile themselues for the blood of their soules shall be required at their hands who being too lordly and tyrannous gouernours make their seruants either equall to beasts or worse than beasts caring for nothing but for the world neuer thinking on hell whereunto they are hastening This law doth here also attach Shepherds and Heardsmen Bakers and Brewers which kinde of men if thou hast retained then art thou charged to bring them to the house of prayer as well as thy selfe For God hauing made theÌ men would not that thou shouldest vse them as beasts for thee neither must thou abuse his trauaile to make him like the oxe whereon he tendeth But worldly wise men will prouide by changing of their places that their busines may be done cheerfully and why then should they prouide for the worship of God so carelesly Againe if Shepheards Heardsmen can finde meanes to goe to faires and markets if they can picke out time to goe visit their friends why may they not also prouide to heare the word of God on the Sabbath day Well be not deceiued God is not mocked Looke how a man soweth so shall he reape In some places Brewers and Bakers pretend great necessitie If it be so then our generall rule permitteth a libertie but yet on this manner if they cannot dispatch their busines on the sixe daies they should rise betimes on the Lords day that they may do all they haue to do with as little losse as may be and if they must needes begin their worke against the day next after the Sabbath let them doe it as lately in the euening as they can that at the publike exercises they bee not interrupted nor drawne
resort if they be more solemne Markets then the continuance of the gaine in the weeke daies may easily affoord the Lord his right on the Sabbath daies if they bee the petie Markets then they are within the compasse of seuen daies and they may bee vsed on the sixe daies betweene the Sabbaths not charging the Lords day with them Concerning seeding time and haruest we haue heard them on the Sabbath by expresse words forbidden in Exodus And here one thing maketh me to marueile why men plead rather for the libertie of the haruest than of the seeding time wheÌ the time is alike for the one and for the other and hee that restrained the one restraineth the other yea and there is more wisedome and lesse labour required in the seeding and there is lesse heed more labour vsed in the reaping time And yet many thinke it strange to sowe and plow on the Sabbath day who make no conscience to mow reape and cart it on that day But here to the commandement let vs ioyne the promise If we be carelesse to prouide for the worship of God the Lord will ease himselfe for caring for vs. But if we first seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnes all these things shall be giuen vnto vs. And intruth the necessitie of the haruest rather chargeth vs with many moe duties on the Lords day thaÌ dischargeth vs of any one First the labour of the sixe daies at that season is so great as men cannot conueniently giue themselues to the worship of God either publikely or priuatly and in that respect especially in that time they are to make conscience of the Sabbath wherein they must endeuour to make some godly supply for their former defects Vnder this wee may couch another reason Although greater possessors haue larger libertie in the workes of this calling yet haue they seruants and cattel which at haruest time especially labour for whose good and ease seeing the Lord hath prouided in euery Sabbath we cannot without vnmercifulnes to the creatures and the controlling of God his ordinance in these busie times especially deny our seruants and cattell their rest because they had then most neede to cease on the Sabbath day when they most trauaile on the week daies Againe experience teacheth vs that if the weather in this quarter of the yeere be more vnseasonable men are then most readie to vnclaspe their hold on Gods prouidence by their carnal diffidence Again on the other side if the times are more temperate and the fruits of the earth more abundant then we securely hide our hearts in the earth and tying our affections to our enlarged and full fraught barnes wee vomit out our surfetting conceits with the rich man and say O my soule take thy rest thou hast store laid vp for many yeeres and so wee burie our soules in the abundance of our increase But what is it to haue a handfull of corne to gaine therewith a viall of the wrath of God What doth it helpe when the Lord either to correct our sins or make triall of our faith doth send foule weather that a man should blot out the print rub out the marke of Gods worke with such contemptuous disobedience Ought we not rather in such a scarcitie as the Lord appointeth by Ioel to erect a new Sabbath in prayer and fasting than to pull down the old Sabbath by toyling and labouring that the Lord seeing our repentance might stay the windowes of heauen and surceasing from his punishment might leaue some blessing behinde him Now therefore to cure our diffidence to helpe our impatience and to correct our couetousnesse as also to witnes our subiection to the blessed will of God the Lord often sendeth this triall in the time of haruest Againe if according to the largenes of Gods liberalitie we may enlarge our taidour if as the Lord reacheth out his benefits to vs wee ought to reach out our obedience vnto him at what time of the yeere doe men more abundantly receiue God his mercies than now when the prouidence of God commeth to the issue and groweth to a perfect accomplishment when the earth is readie to trauaile and to bring foorth of her bowels whatsoeuer by the blessing of God it hath before receiued and conceiued And consequenly at what time is required of vs a greater measure of thanksgiuing and when doth the Lord more deeply charge vs with a care of his worship than when hee doth as it were surcharge vs with the weight of his benefits If then either the commandement of God may binde vs or the promise of God touch vs either the toyling of our bodies may pitie vs or the distractions of our mindes may moue vs if either the wants of our soules may inforce vs oâ the benefits of God rauish vs we shal confesse that though at all times carefully yet at this time of the yeere most carefully and specially we should prouide for the worship of God the refreshing of our soules the relieuing of our bodies Besides if the calling of iustice which for the worthines of it is more necessarie if the tilling of ground which is a thing more needfull on this day stoope and surcease to giue place to the worship of God then reaping and carting for which neither dignity nor necessitie can so wel be pretended must needes cease and better it is that man should reape somewhat lesse of his priuate gaine than that so deepe a wound should bee stricken into the sides of Gods publike glorie and more conuenient it is that a few should smart than a great many should be offended And yet true it is that our axiome of necessitie hath it vertue as well at this time as at another Howbeit I hope I neede not here put you in mind of the distinction of necessitie present and necessitie imminent the one granted the other denied A present neede requireth a present helpe as an house being fired our aide forthwith is required for that God in this case hath subordinated vs as his Bailiefes and Lieutenants for the preseruation of his creatures But if we presuppose and forecast dangers to come God maketh mens doings dotings and infatuateth their deuises for that seeing he openeth shutteth the windowes of heauen and the closets of water seeing he can make the heauens as brasse and the earth as iron and sendeth the first and the latter raine so these things are not in our hands but in the Lords power who either proueth their faith or punisheth our sinnes and trieth vs whether wee will serue him more sparingly when hee punisheth vs or more securely when he spareth vs. The other question following is of gathering a saffron If men be wise and prouident to serue God the Saffron grounds I thinke may also be so kept as that there will be no such losse as worldly men pretend But if the nature of it be such as some
can be vnderstood of Christ in whom was no sinne and therefore no rising from sinne And thus much for the places of the old testament now we will alleage those places of the new First let vs consider of the words wherewith our Sauiour Christ confuâeth the Sadduces Math. 22. 32. I am the God of Abraham of Isaac and of Iacob God cannot be sayd to be the God of Abraham being dead except he raise his body againe which he hath in keeping as well as his soule For he saith not I am the God of Abrahams soule but I am the God of Abraham the God of his whole man wherefore it must needes be that Abraham must rise againe Mât. 25. 31. When the Sonne of man commeth in his glorie and all the holy Angels with him then shall hee sit vpon the throne of his glorie Likewise Luke 14. 13. When thou makest a feast call the poore the maymed the lâme and the blinde 14. And thou shalt be blessed because they cannot recompense thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the iust As if our Sauiour Christ should say although thou maiest think that all the things thus giuen are lost here yet there commeth a time when thou shalt reape the recompence plentifully and haue thy reward with the iust Ioh. 5. 28. 29 The Lord sheweth the resurrection of both estates and willeth them not to maruell that he should raise their soules to life which would raise their bodies from death â8 Marueilâ not at this saith he for the houre shall come i. the which all that are in the graues shall heare the voyce of the Sonne of man â9 And they soâll come forth that haue âââ good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation Ioh. 11. Martha as we shewed before plainely testifieth of the resurrection and confesseth her faith therein Act. 3. 19. The Apostle Peter calleth this rising againe the time of refreshing a thing most comfortable for as the wearisome way saâing man recreateth himselfe with his Inne at night so the godly shall surely after their troubles bee renewed and refreshed at the presence of Christ. Act. â3 6. Paul sheweth to the Pharisies how hee was accused of the hope and resurrection of the dead And Act â4 15. Paul protesteth his faith of the resurrection that it should bee both of the iust and the vniust which thing wrought in him as it ought to do in all a carefull conscience of well doing and therefore he addeth in the verse following 16. And herein I indeuour my selfe to haue alway a cleere conscience toward God and toward men What is more largely proued and confirmed than this 1. Cor. 15. 10. in the whole chapter throughout Besides 2. Cor. 5 10. Wee must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ saith the Apostle that euery one may receiue the thiâgs that are done in his bodie according to that he hath done whether it be good or euill Philip. 3. 21. it is said that Christ shall change our vile bodies the place is set downe before The manner and end of this resurrection is also set downe 1. Thes. 4. 14. 15. 16. 17. If wee beleiue saith Paul that Iesus is dead and is risen euen so them which sleepe in Iesus will God bring with him 15. For this say wee vnto you by the word of the Lord that wee which liue and are remaining to the comming of the Lord shall not preuent them which sleepe 16. For the Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shoute c. The Epistle to the Hebrues chapter 11. painteth out the manifold martyrdomes of the saints and sheweth how some were racked and would not be deliuered others were tried by mockâ and scourgings by bands and imprisonments they were stoned they were hewen in sunder they were tempted and so forth and why did they indure these things The Apostle telleth vs verse 35. That they might receiue a better resurrection than any deliuerance they could haue here Againe verse 39. These obtained not the promise that is not the accomplishment of the promises verse 40. Why God prouiding a better thing for vs that they without vs should not be made perfect for euen the first member of Christ dying many thousand yeers agoe shal not receiue the fulnes of the promise that is in bodie and soule vntill the last member be readie But of all places most excellent are these 2. Pet. 3. 10. The day of the Lord wil come as a theefe in the night in the which the heauens shall passe away with a noyse and the elements shall melt with heate and Reue. 20. 11. And I sawe a greate white Throne and one that sate on it from whose face fled both the earth and the heauen and their place was no more found 12. And I sawe the dead both great and small stand before God c. 13. And the Sea gaue vp her dead which were in her and death and hell deliuered vp their dead which were in them Now as we here haue receiued the trueth of the doctrine so now let vs see into it further by reason that as on the one side we cannot denie there is a resurrection seeing the word doth confirme it vnlesse we will depart from the faith and denie the word so on the other side when we shall see how these things are we cannot withstand it euen with reason vnlesse we be senselesse The reasons therefore which we will vse are partly drawne from God himselfe partly from the order of nature and from the creatures partly from the commodities which accompanie the trueth of this doctrine and from the inconueniences which ensue the contrarie Those proofes which are drawn from the Lord himselfe are to be considered either in his owne person simply or as we consider of him in his Mediatorship and as the second person in the Trinitie Concerning those things which are in his owne person we must obserue his trueth his iustice and his power his trueth because heauen and earth shall passe but no title of his word shall faile and his promises in Christ Iesus are Yea and Amen Wherefore whatsoeuer the Lord hath set downâ in his word to bee done it must beare with vs that credit that it is our part with Abraham to yeeld to it though outward meanes seeme cleane contrary and with Marie to beleeue it although no visible meanes are apparant His iustice is so espoused to his trueth that whatsoeuer we haue heard out of the word the equitie of his iustice doth require both to the accomplishment of his promises in rewarding the godly and the fulfilling of his threatnings in reuenging the vngodly This we see Matth. 25. 33. where by the rule of righteousnesse he seâteth the sheepe on the right hand and the goates on the left Luk. 16. 23. it is set downe how the rich man being in
hell torments lifting vp his eyes and seeing Lazarus a farre off in Abrahams bosome cried Father Abraham haue mercie vpon me c. But Abraham answering him according to the proportion of God his Iustice said ver 25. Son remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst pleasures and likewise Lazarus paines now therefore he is comforted and thou art tormented To this effect worthie to be obserued is that place 2 Thess. 1. 6. it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you 7. And to you which are troubled rest with vs when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen c. Where we see how it standeth with God his righteous iudgement and iustice that his persecuted Church and afflicted Saints who in this world goe for nought should in time bee refreshed with a recompence of glorie and that their cruell persecutours being wanton in their sinnes and triumphing in their crueltie should haue their crowne of shame and endles contempt in tormeÌts The equitie of which iustice is in this that seeing the wicked haue not onely dishonoured God in their soules through all the fruites of reprobation but also haue vsed the members of their bodies as instruments of sinne weapons of iniquitie vnto the full number of sinnes so they should not onely suffer the vengeance of God in their soules but also in their bodies and as Gods graces haue shined not onely in the soules of his Saints before him and his Angels but also haue much beautified their bodies and haue taken vp the members also as instruments of Gods glorie so the Lord will not onely aduance the soules of his but also their bodies If this were not where were the fulfilling of God his promises where should be the executing of his threatnings for Abram Isaac Iacob Lot Ioseph Iob Dauid Esay Ieremy Daniel all the rest of the Patriarches Prophets Apostles Martyrs Confessors holy men and women in the world were but as Pilgrimes and desiring a better and heauenly Countrie suffered in this world troubles persecutions trials and all manner of euill Againe the wicked prosper in their goods bodies wiues children they haue no bandes in their death they are lustie and strong they feele not the sores of Iob nor the miseries of Ioseph pride is a chaine vnto them and crueltie couereth them as a garment their eyes stand out for fatnesse they haue more than heart can wish So in this world the faithfull feele not the promises the vnfaithfull feele not their punishments It must needs be therefore by God his iustice as it is certaine by his word that seeing in this life the holy ones are not fully rewarded nor the wicked ones fully reuenged in the life to come the one should rise to heauenly ioâes the other should rise to hellish torments And as we see that there shall be a resurrection of the flesh because the word hath said it which is true and iustice will put it in practise because it doth require it so the power of God is able to performe whatsoeuer the word doth shew or iustice doth desire to be done It is not without great cause that in the entrance of our Confession wee acknowledge the Lord to bee almightie For what were his mercie or what were his iustice if hee could not performe that with might which he doth promise nor bring to passe with power that which he threatneth Howbeit when we say God is almightie we giue to vnderstand that hee can doe whatsoeuer he will doe For true it is he cannot faile in his trueth he cannot alter the couenaÌt gone out of his mouth what then is there any thing vnpossible to the Lord no the Lord will doe what is good can doe what he wil. Neither doth it any more derogate from God his almighty power to say he cannot lye than it doth extenuate the commendation of a mightie Captaine to say he cannot be conquered This power of God is either seene in his Creation or in his Prouidence or Preseruation In his Creation thus if God our of nothing could draw out heauen and earth if out of the earth which being a formeleâse masse and sumpe was by the spirite of God hatching ouer the waters brought a comely order if out of the darkenesse the Lord drew light if of the dust of the earth God made man and out of his ribbe drew a woman is it not as easie for him drawing these and all other things out of nothing to draw our flesh being made out of the earth in which it was corrupted is it not as easie to draw a man out of the earth againe as to make a man of the earth at first Is it not as easie though rottennesse doth seeme to hinder the resurrectioÌ to renew a body out of many bones as out of one bone to frame a whole body Is not the Lord as able to restore the body which he dissolueth into the elements being made into it former fashion as before it had any being to tie the flesh together with sinewes to conuey strength into the bones and to beautifie all with a skin Let vs as well consider God his power in reducing mens bodies into their former estate as his mightie hande in vnloosing them For as hee bringeth flesh to rottennesse the rottennesse to wormes the wormes to dust so can he if he would reduce and bring backward the dust to the wormes the wormes to a putrified matter the putrifaction to flesh the flesh to immortalitie The prouidence of God doth teach vs herein if we either consider of it in the course of nature or in gouerning his Church In the course of nature as Esay 26. 19. Awake and sing yee that awâll in the dust for the deaw is as the deaw of herbs and the earth shall cast out her dead Here the Prophet sheweth that that God that made Aarons rod to bad and that draweth out liuely colours of dead flowers and florishing branches out of withered hearbs will also raise vs in our bodies to the brightnes of his glorie which haue been laid in the filthines of the dust Againe 1. Cor. 15. 35. But some man will say How are the dead raised vp wâââ what bodie come they forth 36. O foole that which thou sowest is not quickened except it diâ 37. And that which thou sowest thou sowest not that bodie that shall be but bare corne as it faâeth of wheate or of some other 38. But God giueth a bodie at his pleasure euen to euery seede his owne bodie c. See the Lord calleth them fooles that will not beleeue this Can the Lord raise graine out of the earth will he not raise man out of the earth for whose sake the graine is renewed Againe shall we doubt that he who holdeth the waters in his fist and swadleth the maine seas which in their own nature are aboue the earth that they should not passe
their bounds breake out of their bottels cloysters and chambers to ouârflow all is vnable to drawe our bodies out of the dust Sure it is that flesh and blood can hardly admit this doctrine and therefore we had neede to arme our selues with these and such like meditations If we weigh more deeply the prouidence of God in his Church either whilest it was more particular in one familie or more general in moe we shall haue our faith in this doctrine the more coÌfirmed For he who accomplished his promise made vnto Abraham in blessing al the nations of the earth in his seede euen when the ordinary course of nature was dead both in Abraham and Sarah by bringing Isaac out of their loynes and fulfilled his couenaÌt vnto Dauid his seruant in bringing Iesus into the wombe of Mary whilest as yet shee knew no man who was the promised seede to bruise the Serpents head is no lesse able to take vs out of the drie wombe and dead bowels of the earth according to his promise Gen. 22. Abraham at God his commandement is readie to offer vp his sonne Isaac in whom all the promises were to be accomplished neither was he hindred by vnbeleefe why The Apostle saith Heb. 11. 19. He considered that God was able to raise him vp euen from the dead from whence he receiued him also after a sort neither would he tye the power of God to ordinarie meanes Thus we see he ouercame all vnbeleefe by faith in the resurrection What if we consider how mightily the Lord restored and multiplied his Church after he had ouerflowed the whole earth with water What if we call to minde the mightie preseruation of the Church in deliuering them through the red sea when the waters diuiding themselues stood as a wall on either side of the Israelites What if we consider how mightily the Lord coÌducted his people safely thorough the wildernesse fortie yeeres giuing them Manna from heauen water out of the rocke healing them that were stung of Serpents with the beholding of a dead Serpent and preseruing their apparell that it was not worne in so long a time Shall we not thinke that the same God is able to raise the bodies of his Saints out of the earth It is recorded 2. King 4. 36. that Elisha the man of God restored to the Shunamite her sonne being dead and 2. King 13. 21. we reade that a dead man being cast into the sepulcher of Elisha and touching his bones reuiued and stood vpon his feete Did God thus confirme the doctrine of Elisha and will he not much more confirme the doctrine of his deare Son Could Elisha by the power of God giue life vnto others shall not the Lord aduance his owne person in himselfe at the last day Daniel 3. Shadrach Meshach and Abednego refusing to serue the false gods and the golden Image which Nebuchadnezzar had set vp who might haue had policie to haue kept their faith to themselues as our Familists do now adaies were cast into the hot fiery furnace and yet by beleefe in God were so preserued from it that the fire had no power ouer their bodies not an haire of their head was burnt neither were their coates changed nor any smell of fire came vpon them Dan. 6. the Prophet of God refusing the commaundement of the King was cast into the den of Lyons who by faith obtained the Angel of the Lord to shut vp the LyoÌs mouthes that they could not hurt him Ionah 2. we reade how he being in the fishes bellie three daies and three nights at the commaundement of the Lord was cast out vpon the drie land Matth. 27. 52. it is said that the graues did open themselues and many bodies of the Saints that slept arose 56. And came out of the graues after his resurrection and went into the holy citie and appeared vnto many What shall we say of these things Did the fire contrarie to it nature cease to burne the bodies in it at the presence of an Angell will it not restore the bodies being burnt at the power of God presence of Christ Did the Lyons spare the body from deuouring and shall they not deliuer againe the bodies hauing deuoured them Can the Whale deliuer Ionah after three daies and will not the sea surrender her dead Did the dead arise before their time to shew Christ his passion shall they not arise at their time to appeare at his glorious comming Cannot that God that made Angels to appeare in humane shape make men appeare out of the earth in their owne shape And why did the Angels from heauen the dead bodies from earth so suddenly receiue that estate and so suddenly lay it downe but to shew that their time of perfection was not yet come Now let vs see those reasons which are drawn from God as he is our Mediatour wherein we will consider certaine things done in his owne person and things to be obserued in the meanes which leade vs vnto him Luk. 8. 55. Our Sauiour Christ ariseth from death to life the daughter of Iairus And which is a further degree Luke 7. 14 he reuiued the widowes some lying on the beare in a coffin readie to be buried Nay which yet is a further degree and more marueilous Ioh. 11. 44. he raiseth Lazarus Marthaes brother hauing been dead foure daies Lastly Matth. 26. he mightily raiseth himselfe hauing beene dead three daies and three nights and that without all qualitie of corruption Who then dare doubt vnder paine of damnation that the same Iesus Christ can raise our mortal and corruptible bodies or that he will not change our vile bodies and make them like his glorious body by thaâ mightie power whereby he is able to subdue all things vnto himselfe Behold Pilate sealeth the stone which couereth Christ in his buriall armed men are prepared and watchmen sit at the graue neither could all these things keepe vnder the power of Christ from rising What then Forsooth which is most vnlike they inuented that poore sillie soules came stole him from the armed men Well he was seene first of Mary then of certaine Disciples afterward of moe than fiue hundred We see now his rising was corporall it was no spirituall resurrection in what sort he rose in like manner shall we rise also but he rose in the flesh then shall we rise in the flesh and therefore not in the spirit alone as our brainsicke heretikes imagine Now he rose not for his owne cause no more than he was purely borne holily liued and innocently dyed all these things he did for vs that we might be sanctified that we might be iustified that we might be glorified Neither did he suffer in the bodie alone but in the soule also whereby he shewed that he freed not the soule alone but the bodie also because the body as well as the soule was guiltie and punishable for sinne He rose not in soule alone but in
get knowledge and feeling Wherefore all men must looke to this men and women old and young masters and seruants What will they challenge themselues to be Christians and glorie in the title alone and not esteeme of the dutie They will leaue that part peraduenture to book learned men and to Preachers Well they must know that againe whereof they are wilfully ignorant that there is a mutual coherence betweene these two things the title and the dutie What ye glorie that yeare Prophets and yet ye prophecie not ye boast that ye are Kings and ye ouercome not ye bee glad to be counted Priests and ye sacrifice not Euen Papists though they taught ignorance to be the mother of deuotion can say more for their superstition and Heretikes can say more for their diuellish opinions than Protestants for the defence of Christ his glorious Gospell Look but to the Papists and Familie of loue how painfull and cunning they are to goe to runne to ride to make one like of their heresies see how they will looke for you at markets how they will entertaine you what meekenes what mildenes they will vse to salute you This ought to shame vs this ought to make vs labour more for knowledge that when temptations inuade vs when Satan accuseth vs when heresie shal assault vs we may stand stedfast and vnremoueable we may edifie one another and in persecution not be dismaied but resist constantly vnto blood Now as Peter hath shewed that which Ioel prophecied to be fulfilled so these verses following shewe the iudgements of God which should fall vpon the Church for the neglect or contempt of these graces offered There is some question here about the time Some vnderstand it of Christ his comming in the flesh-some of his comming to iudgement others more truly thinke it to be that whole time which is betweene his comming in the flesh and his comming to iudgement and so it appeareth the most probable opinion both by the things going before and by that which followeth after For in the words going before it is saide In the last dayes I will powre out my spirit now the giuing of the spirit was fulfilled in that whole time spoken of Againe that which followeth after concerning calling vpon the name of the Lord is also meant of that time Now it both that which goeth before and that which followeth after be vnderstood of that time then it is probable that that which is in the midst is likewise so vnderstood And although Christ his first comming was a most glorious time as we may see by the testimonie of the Apostle yet his last comming shall be a farre more glorious day as wee may see Titus 2 2. Thess. 4. where his comming is described to bee with Angels and with a shoute Yet because this glorie doth appeare in the whole course of redemption it shall be good to vnderstand this as the places going before and comming after that is of the whole time in all which hee ceaseth not to offer these graces and to execute these iudgements As for the wordes themselues some thinke them to be vnderstood literally some allegorically and spiritually But they admit both First that they haue vse in their naturall signification it appeareth because the Lord neuer leaueth his Church without some instructions in the Sunne the Moone the Heauens and the Earth For besides naturall eclipses in Sunne and Moone and other exaltations yet there haue been workes extraordinarie in them both which haue been as prognostications of Gods wrath for sinne Further wee may safely gather that there was neuer any strange Eclipse Comet apparition in the heauens shaking of the earth strange and vnnatural births but after this change of nature some euent came strangely sooner or later which shewed that men had broken their obedience with God and were become monstrously disobedient which the Lord maketh knowne to vs by changing the course of nature Therefore wee say that before great Earthquakes plagues warres Comets famine or such like goeth great contempt of religion monstrous prophanenes so they be the prognostications of some notable sinnes either in religion or in life or in both Thus wee neither exclude the literall sense and yet wee doe not admit that fansie or rather frensie of the Familie of loue because we graunt that after strange disobedience and contempt followe strange punishments and reuenge so that the Prophet sheweth the workes of God for sinne either by the things following or by the signes going before It is a question why at this time wherein hee would shewe himselfe so gratious the Lord should send such tokens of his wrath Here wee see a contrarie order of teaching to flesh and blood because God will then haue his mercie manifested when he will shew his iustice And because men hearing of the Gospell imagine of a felicitie in this world therefore Peter to awaken them out of this dreame le ts them to vnderstand that vnlesse these gifts be reuerently receiued God will be most angrie because they either refuse or abuse the mercies of God so offered The vse of this is partly in respect of the elect and people regenerate and partly in respect of the wicked and vnregenerate in respect of the elect either before or after their regeneration before their regeneration to bring them to seeke Iesus Christ. For though it is certaine that God in time will call them whom he hath predestinated and chosen yet because his Gospell is not so pretious vnto them as it should be therefore the Lord sendeth them crosses sometimes pouertie sometime sicknes sometime reproch sometime a troubled minde sometime priuate miserie and sometime a publike calamitie to inuolue them among others because they haue no more trust in the promises of God before they be humbled And because men wil not easily or vsually be humbled by the bare word the Lord sealeth it by sending of troubles that when wee can feele no comfort either in heauen or in earth but perdition and matter of damnation in our selues wee should then be the fitter to receiue comfort in Christ. Againe for as much as God his children haue one speciall fault or other as priuie pride vainglorie selfe-loue or such like priuie corruptions that the word of God cannot be suffered to draw vs out of these sinnes for this cause the Lord sendeth affliction by his correction he draweth vs out of our ciuill righteousnes maketh vs make conscience of inward and hidden corruptions and putteth them in minde by miserie that the same corruption is âârking in them which hath broken forth in others and that naturally it did dwell in them though repressed by the finger of God it did not violently flame out Againe where others lie in sinne and know it not because the very light of nature is choked in them God his spirit can take little hold to worke any thing vpon them that the Lord might bring them to see sinne vnknowne and to
make conscience of sinne being knowne the Lord visiteth vs with priuate and publike meanes that as the wicked shall be without all hope ease or end tormented in hell so these in mercie and measure should haue their hearts broken which because they would not doe by the louing inuocating and inuiting of them by the Lord therfore it is done by some crosses Secondly it respecteth the regenerate either to continue them in their good estate or to keepe them from some grosse sins For God his children doe sometime fall and alwaies may fall if God keep them not Because Dauid and Manasses had sinned God sent them the crosse that they might not forget him Now because the same may be in vs if the Lord will powre out his wrath vpon the wicked surely he will not suffer his owne children to be vncontrolled We must not then as some are wont to doe say Did not Dauid sinne make ye so much at me was not Dauid a great sinner and yet saued It were well indeed if we would binde Dauids sinne with Dauid his repentance or if we consider how the Sunne was turned into darkenes the Moone into blood in his kingdome if we shall see the pillars of Gods iudgements and vapours of God his wrath against him among his owne how his sonnes rebelled they that would be Counsellers became traitors and how the wicked caitifes insulted ouer him we would surely know that it did little helpe vs to reckon vp Dauid his sinning This doth God to sow the lips of the wicked that they should not say that God doth spare and punisheth not sinne in his and that they should not dreame of escape when his owne seruants are so punished And although God his children presently fall not but are readie to fall he wrappeth them often in the crosses of the wicked not so much to punish any sinne present but to preuent in them some sinne to come that thereby taking away the occasion of sinning he might humble them before they fall Againe albeit they be not subiect to grosse sins yet because they are oft puft vp with priuie pride dead vnmercifull dull forsaking their first loue sometime neither hot nor cold luke warme without zeale briefly in that they are not as God his children should be or as they themselues sometimes and before haue been the Lord in wisedome correcteth these wants and infirmities that from infirmities they should not burst out into enormities from sinning of ignorance they should not sin against conscience and from secret sinnes that they commit not presumptuous sinnes For this cause Reuel 3. the Lord sent plagues on the Church of Laodicea not so much for grosse and notorious sinnes but because they were not humbled and zealous enough but such as might more easily haue fallen into deeper enormities hereafter If men vse to trie gold seueÌ times in the furnace not for any masse of drosse in it but to proue it how much more had the Lord neede to trie our faith although we be not giuen to any great and notable crime For as there may be two vses in the trying of gold the one to purge it from drosse the other to fine it the more so there are two vses of corrections the one to punish sinne the other to trie their faith And although the Lord more principally doth not punish sinne but rather secondarily chiefly trying the patience of his children yet when men cannot accuse vs neither we can accuse our selues yet the Lord will purge vs from some secret corruption which may breede a sinne in time to come And hereupon it commeth that priuie pride secret selfe-loue close couetousnes hidden hypocrisie and such like are counted sinnes of God his children though of worldlings they be thought good vertues But some will say Is this the truth ye sticke to Is this the Gospell which ye professe See what hurliburlies see how many opinions there are what a companie of religions are start vp see what denying of the faith what grosse sinnes are sprung vp see what deaths plagues and warres are accompanied with it Surely it seemeth that this is not the Gospel Before all things were in better case no such disturbance in religion no such noise of notorious sinnes no such turmoilings on euery side all things were at good quiet but now we haue more troubles than euer in former times were heard of The wicked do not onely breake their neckes at this blocke but God his owne children haue daungerously stumbled at it For when Iob Dauid Ieremiah without God his spirit beheld the prosperitie of the wicked and the aduersitie of the godly they confessed their feete had almost slipped sauing that they durst not condemne the generation of God his children To remedy this the holy Ghost saith that when the graces of God doe most appeare then will the Lord send greatest iudgements for the contempt of his Gospell in the wicked and for the neglect of it in the godly Now this is foretold that we might not be offended when it commeth this vse doth Christ teach vs to make of it These things haue I told you before that when they come to passe c. For to God his children being but babes in Christ this is a great temptation And to come to our daies Doth it not trouble men much that there be so many vnlearned Ministers of learned Ministers that there be so many vngodly men that they see such oppressing Magistrates such rebellious people such carelesse gouernours that there is such an height of subtiltie in couering and cloaking sin where is most knowledge such running to sinne where is most preaching and where the Gospell is receiued that there should be such sects and heresies when they shall see the Papists readie to outface the Gospell what may a man do now or how may he stay himselfe if the Lord should leaue him Surely God hath foretold it Euen as the Sunne then shining bright the Moone giuing light the cleere aire are tokens of God his loue so much more the word and as these being darkened obscured shew God his wrath so the word obscured doth testifie his wrath much more Yea if dearths plagues famine or such like come we must be forewarned of them And our Sauiour Christ when men asked him signes he told them of many and Mat. 24. that there should be such wonders in the heauens in the earth and in the seas that euen the very elect should be confounded almost Now if Christ had not forewarned these things in the equitie of his iudgement we might indeed haue had some occasion of offence And for this cause our Sauiour Christ saith Matth. 11. Blessed are they that are not offended in me because such confusions shall be that men will be readie to lay the cause of these things on the Gospell and on the word and therefore blessed are they that are forewarned of these things and know why they come If the Iewes would not
by the moysture of the word And thus much shall be sufficient for those reports which arise of some iust ground and occasion The last poynt to be haÌdled in this whole case is to see what vse must be made of those reports which be altogether false and haue neither ground nor good begining For it may come to passe when a man hath auoyded euill and done good when he hath shunned the occasion of euill and done all good with a cheerefull heart yet he may be very ill reported of and his good name hindered Now if this doth befall any man hee must know that it is the Lords doing and that the Lord doth it either to correct sinne or else to preuent it The Lord I say doth by this meanes correct sinne sometimes either in the same kinde or in some other In the same kinde he dealeth thus hee suffereth thee to be counted an adulterer yet thou dost now liue chastly and hatest filthie sinne but then he seeth that thou hast either been an adulterer and hast not repented at all or if thou hast suddenly repented yet now thou beginnest to faile to coole in the hatred of that sinne Againe if after examination thou finde thy selfe cleere in that sinne yet knowe that the Lord by that report doth correct some sinne quite contrarie vnto it as if thou shouldest be accused because thou louest not thy wife whereas indeed thou louest her too well or otherwise he causeth thee to be counted an adulterer that thereby thou maist be brought to see thy couetous heart And to say all in one word we shall neuer make true vse of reports vntill we haue been brought to see repent of some particular sinne which either we saw not before or else had not throughly repented of Furthermore it may come to passe that we hauing done all good duties auoyded all euill examined our repentance euen for particular sinnes yet shall we be euill spoken of amongst men Here we must know that the Lord by reports doth forewarne vs of euill to come We are reported of to be of the Familie of loue hereby we are forewarned to take heede that wee fall not into that sinne and so forth of other reports When any such reports are carried about of vs we must be made so much the more warie that we fall not into that sinne And according to the Apostles rule we must labour to finish the course of our saluation in feare which that we may doe the Lord graunt for his Christs sake to whom be praise for euer in the Church Amen FINIS OF HVMILITIE THE FIFTH SERMON Prouerbs 18. 12. Before destruction the heart of man is hautie and before glorie goeth lowlinesse THis Scripture agreeth well with that of our Sauiour Christ Whosoeuer exaltâth himselfe shall be brought low and he that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted as also with the testimonie oâ the Apostles of Christ God resisteth the proude but giueth grace to the humble Examples further to proue this are pleÌtifull in the word whether we looke to the godly or to the wicked And first we shall see how a hauty minde goeth before destruction by Adam Eue our first parents who for that they could not content themselues of all creatures of the earth to be most excellent but through an hautie aspiring minde desired to be like God the Creator in heauen were cast down into a miserable estate and did suffer both in themselues their posteritie the shame of so horrible sin When the mighty men of the earth willing to haue gotten the glory of all ages to come by some noble enterprise had in the pride of their hearts purposed to erect a tower to heauen so to haue been accounted fathers of great renowne The Lord meeteth with them where they looked for most glory there he recompenceth so arrogant atteÌpts with most coÌfusion At what time proud Pharaoh thirsted most for the destruction of the Israelites promising vnto himselfe the triumph of so great an ouerthrow behold contrarie to his hope the triumph most gloriously was returned to Gods people but the terror and shame was rewarded to Pharaoh and all his company That hauty minded Hâman accounting of nothing surer than the executing of Mordecâi and the death of the Iews through the iust iudgemeÌt of God was hanged shamefully vpon the same gallowes which he had prouided for another Again Nebuchadnezzar aduauÌcing himselfe as a Monarch and peerlesse prince in his glorious palace not long after had the heart of a beast giuen him for a time had his portion among the beasts of the field If we peruse the histories both of the Kings of Israel the Princes of Iuda we shall see how Amâziah refusing to heare the Prophets prospered not but continuing in that contempt suffering himselfe to be puft vp in his owne pride was brought to the gate of destruction As also how Achaâ growing in some disdaine after his victorious conquest and nothing fearing the time that was to come eueÌ in his deepest policie receiued the foulest foyle To shut vp this matter we know that when Herod seemed to haue wonne the garland and by a solemne oration to haue caried away the praise of God and not of man because he challenged the whole glory to himselfe robbed God of his honour was most shamefully dishonoured and fearefully deuoured with lâce consuming his bowels Neâther are we âo obserue this in the wicked alone who when they looked for greatest glorie had the greatest shame but in the godly also as Abraham Asa Hezekiah Dauid who when they were most humbled were most exalted and when they thought themselues to be most exâlted were most humbled Asa notwithstanding he had some season continued constant in the reformation of religion falling at the length to reprehend the Prophet declining from his former humilitie fell into sicknes in his sicknes trusting to the help of man more than to the Lord receiued the sentence of death and to saue his soule by cutting off his daies it pleased God to visite him in the flesh Hezekiah obtaining his health and hauing receiued a glorious deliuerance from the host of Zânacharib in that he rendered not the glory due to the Lord receiued not long after heauie tidings how both he and his linage should descend captiues into Babel Iosiah that holy paterne of godly princes not asking couÌsell at the mouth of the Lord when he should enter battell was mercifully punished in this life that he might escape the fearfull punishment of the wiâked in the life to come Dauid thinking in his prosperitie to be builded vpon an vnremouable rocke and to be as a walled citie suspecting nothing and being out of the watch he fell into a grieuous sin whereby the latter part of his life was more reprochful than glorious The Apostle Peter after he was exalted to
them their sinnes telling them of a suretie that their iniquitie was the cause of Christ his death whereby a certaine care began to bee wrought in them in so much that being thus troubled they enquired and saide Men and brethren what shall wee doe Whereupon afterward followed the second Sermon of Peter where hee exhorteth them to continue in their repentance and teacheth vs that if our sorrowe bee good wee must goe forward therein Further hee sheweth them to this ende that they must beleeue that beleeuing they may bee baptized that being baptized they might receiue the gift of the holy Ghost Lastly it is manifest how they hearing that Sermon first receiued the doctrine and after perseuered in the practise of the same Briefly therfore three things are hereto be noted First the fruit of the former Sermon of Peter contained in these wordes Now when they heard it c. Secondly the summe of a new Sermon of Peter in these wordes Then Peter said vnto them Amend your liues c. Thirdly is set downe the fruite of their obedience In the former part of this Chapter we may know the wonderfull workes of God that the Apostles who were neuer brought vp in schooles spake with diuers tongues which when the multitude heard some are said to maruell and to be astonished some mocked them and said They are full of new wine But when Peter with great boldnesse of spirit had in this Sermon which he made set the trueth of God against their false accusations and had preached against their sinne then they left off mocking and were pricked in their hearts Where first wee may note the power of Gods word which onely is able to touch our consciences for sinne For neither the diuersity of tongues nor other gifts of the holy Ghost could prick their hearts as being able onely to cast them into an admiration What more forcible thing than that which causeth a godly sorrow and causeth our consciences to be pricked What so able to pricke our consciences as the word of God Indeede many feele sorrow and are inwardly pricked but because therewith is not ioyned the power of Gods word they bee either senselesse as blockes or in their feeling they be murmurers This commeth vnto vs by the dignitie of Gods word in that no wonders from heauen no miracles on earth can touch our hearts and worke in vs any good fruit without the same For though the Lord should shew vnto vs all the wonders from heauen which he shewed on the old world and on Sodome although he should lay al the plagues vpon vs which he laid on Pharaoh and on the Egyptians without the word of God we should be as vnprofitable beholders as euer were the Sodomites and should become as hard hearted as euer were Pharaoh and the Egyptians so that no iudgement from heauen no trouble from earth can humble vs no blessing from aboue no benefit from beneath can profit vs vntill the word of God commeth which teacheth the olde way to forsake it the newe way to enter into it and the perfect way to continue in it And thus much for the generall scope of this doctrine Now more particularly we may obserue in this first part three things First the power of the word to pricke our consciences Secondly that this pricke must not cause in vs a more rebelling against the word and Ministers thereof but rather a greater reuerence to them both Thirdly such prickes must prepare vs to a greater desire to profit For the first we must know that this is the beginning of repentance this is the entrie to godlinesse euen to conceiue a sorrowe for our sinnes and so bee wounded with a feeling of our euils For as long as men are secure it is not possible that they should seriously apply their mind vnto doctrine neither without the knowledge and feeling of our sinnes can we heartily long for Christ. To this agree the Law the Prophets and the Apostles The law because in all their sacrifices wherein Christ was prefigured was manifested also vnder darke signes the contrition of heart and acknowledging their vnworthinesse The Prophet as Dauid and Esay Dauid in the fourth Psalme and fift verse faith Tremble and sinne not where the Prophet sheweth that this is an effectuall thing to true repentance to quake and tremble for feare of Gods iudgements That wee may then truly examine our selues wee must feare and humble our selues because before trouble terrour and quaking at the iudgements of God we wil neuer be brought to offer our selues to Christ alone In Psalme 51. vers 18. 19. the Prophet likewise sheweth that no sacrifice is acceptable to God without a contrite heart that is neither prayer neither almes-giuing neither praise of thanksgiuing vnles wee bringing an humble and contrite spirit with vs cast our selues downe before his iudgement seate and sue for mercy in Christ. And here marke that he saith The sacrifices of God are a troubled spirit c. where hee vsing the plurall number sheweth that the sacrifices of repentance which must not be one but many are humblenes of the spirit and contrition of heart For the affliction of the soule and contrition of the minde doe so cast vs downe wounded with our sins and humbled with a feeling of Gods wrath as that it maketh vs to acknowledge that we are nothing of our selues and to seeke for our saluation wholy at the mercie of God No marueile then seeing by this meanes we being confounded and ashamed of our selues staying our selues on the only promises of God doe come to confesse our owne nakednes and wretchednes if the Prophet should say that the Lord is pleased with his sacrifice as with the sacrifice of sacrifices The Prophet Esay 40. 6. 7. 8. saith All flesh is grasse and the beautie thereof as a flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower falleth when the breath of the Lord falleth vpon it Where the Prophet painting out man in his proper colours and driuing him to seeke out saluatioÌ not in himselfe but in Christ describeth the outward part of man to be as grasse and by the flower of grasse he sheweth his gifts of minde being vnregenerate as wisdome memorie knowledge and vnderstanding So that when Gods spirit doth but breath on vs all our wisdome all our knowledge riches and authoritie fal before the presence of the Lord of hosts neither can we remaine but only by the word of God whereby we are borne againe Wherefore the considering and meditating of our transitorie estate driueth vs to a contrition and humblenes of spirit Besides the Lord God saith Esay whom the heauens cannot containe nor the earth hold will come and dwell with a lowly poore and troubled spirit and which standeth in awe of his word God doth not accept our sacrifices which are offered without trembling at his word no more than if we should kill a man and choake a dogge
vs as that it is not onely to bee confessed of vs in words but also in vnderstanding to bee conceiued in affection to bee well liked of and agreed vnto and in life to be expressed For blessed are they that can so thinke of and make vse of this treasure Now where a mans treasure is there is his heart and where his heart is thither are all the powers both of soule and bodie carried headlong For so soone as men giue themselues to like of and to loue pleasures riches credit honour or learning wisedome or glorie so soone they make these as it were their Gods when men begin to be perswaded these things are a treasure when their hearts are once set on these things then wee see presently that all parts both of soule aud bodie bend that way then goeth minde heart and hand and affection and the whole delight to the attaining thereof Therefore if this Word be a treasure then all the powers and faculties of bodie and minde must bee giuen onely vnto it Wherefore euery one must know this that they onely haue this treasure whose hearts are set on the kingdome of God they are the neerest vnto saluation whose hearts are set on the Word and doctrine of saluation who can say from the bottome of their hearts with the man of God Dauid This one thing O Lord haue I desired and that I will require euen that I may dwell in the house of my God all the dayes of my life But what to doe to behold the beautie of the Lord and to see the light of his fauourable countenance in Christ Iesus and to receiue the gifts and graces of the spirit of God which may be sure seales and pledges of his saluation yea saith he I had rather be a doore-keeper in the house of my God than to dwell in the tents of vngodly men Neither must we desire so much to be present in the house of the Lord in bodie onely but also in spirit that wee may euen behold his fauourable countenance shining vpon vs in Christ Iesus Wherefore we ought to make most precious account of the meanes because they bring much excellent graces By them we are brought into Gods house to behold his face and to enioy his mercies Why then will some say is the preaching of the Word the gates of Heauen are the preachers of the Word the porters of these gates If this be such a treasure why is not the Word more preached why is it not more esteemed Are the graces of the spirit of heauen in earth are they our entranee into heauen how then is it that they are not longed after Why doe not men make more account of them Surely our Sauiour Christ teacheth his children to meete with this obiection when he saith it is hidden This treasure is not apparant but secret not of this world nor knowne to them of this world but hidden and vnknowne of them and therefore not so much regarded and esteemed of And this treasure is hidden whether wee consider the meanes as things of no glorious shew or the graces of the meanes which are not of this world but rather contrarie to this world That the graces of the spirit are hiddeÌ from them of this world our Sauiour Christ sheweth vs in Matthew 1â and 25. verse saying I giue thee thankes O Father Lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hidden these things from the wise and men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto babes That the meanes are hidden Saint Paul witnesseth in the 1. to the Corinth 2. and 7. verse But we saith he speake the wisedome of God in a mysterie euen the hid wisedome which God hath determined before the world vnto our glorie which none of the Princes of this world hath knowne c. And in the 2. of Corinth 4. and 3. verse he saith If our Gospell be hid it is hid to them that be lost whose mindes the god of this world hath blinded The Word is hidden in the base meanes of the Ministerie as the Apostle saith 2 Corinth 4 and 7. verse We haue the treasures in earthly vessels c. And therefore it being in earthly vessels is the lesse esteemed of the world Also this treasure is hidden vnder the creatures of Water Bread and Wine I do now speake âafely of these according vnto the manner of men but I knowe how I doe account of them for vnto God and the godly these meanes are not base but indeede in respect of the graces offered by these meanes they are very base and who would thinke that in a mortall man like my selfe should be hidden the treasure of heauen and earth Who would thinke that by the preaching of a sillie poore man Iesus Christ with all his treasure should be offered vnto vs Who would thinke that in the creatures of Bread and Wine and Water were hid the seales and pledges of the kingdome of heauen These be treasures indeede but they are hidden As a treasure in the field This treasure sure is such a hidden thing as that the eye of the quickest hath not seene it neither hath his eare heard of it neither hath it entred into his heart to conceiue of it Now as in a goodlie field adorned with Grasse Flowers Trees Herbes and such like perhaps there lieth hidden no treasure whereas contrarie in a barren peece of ground wherein no such things are there may be and doe commonly lie hidden treasures very great so there is an inequalitie of meanes and the Lord bestoweth his graces vpon them for the most part which carrie least shew in this world and vseth them as instruments and meanes to set foorth his glorie and so likewise in the Sacraments and in the word of God though they be lesse esteemed of in the world yet in them is the chiefest treasure of all hidden This must teach vs that it is no marueile though fewe of the world come to this treasure because that it is so hidden and therefore this was prophecied of long before of the Prophet Esay in his 25 chap. 1. verse Lord saith he who will beleeue our report And to whom is the arme of the Lord reuealed The which prophecie is also repeated againe of Christ Iohn the 12 and also of S. Paul Rom 10. 16. But answere may be made hereunto euen they who are transformed into the image of Christ. Seeing then it was the complaint of the Prophets in old time let not vs be offended that so few seeke this treasure and men doe so little esteeme of it but let the wicked esteeme neuer so ill of it and let it neuer bee reuealed vnto the vngodly yet the godly shall esteeme of it neuerthelesse and vnto them shall this good treasure bee reuealed and made most apparant Let vs therefore pray the Lord that hee would raise vp and send foorth most plentifull and diligent labourers into his haruest and that he would send foorth
bodily enemies to remaine eternally in the glorie of God of Christ Iesus the Spirit and the holy Angels is not this an infinite and incomprehensible ioy Wherefore men must leaue off the false ioyes of this world and the pettie ioyes of sinne and cleaue vnto this ioy and seeke after it Now euery one the greater treasure that hee findeth the more hee doth reioyce and so euerie one the neerer that hee draweth vnto saluation the more ioyfull and glad he is For the kingdome of God doth not keepe one and the same tenour in all men This ioy is not in all the children of God alike God he doth sometime hide his louing couÌtenance from them some times he giueth comfort and sometimes againe more sorrow And as wee see that the Lord sendeth sometimes wet weather and sometimes againe more faire weather sometimes he sendeth stormes tempests and boysterous weather and by and by most calme and still euen so dealeth he with his children sometime he hideth his graces from them which other sometimes he maketh apparrant vnto them And as after stormes and tempests come faire weather so after sorrowes and troubles ioyes and pleasures doe come vnto the children of God after their anguish and paines are past great calmenesse and peace of mind and quietnesse in conscience ariseth vnto them And as it is saidâ in Psalme 30. 5. The anger of the Lord endureth but a while but in his fauour is life Weeping and sorrow may abide for an euening but ioy commeth in the morning Wherefore euery one is to examine himselfe whether he hath this ioy or not for whosoeuer hath it not certainly he hath not his saluation Yet it may be that he may haue some sight of it but it was neuer hid deepely in his heart And here we are to know that there are two sorts of ioyes in receiuing the word There is a ioy in the wicked in hearing of Gods word but it hauing but a small crust of the earth to nourish it it withereth quickly away and remaineth but for a time as is shewed in this chapter in the parable of the seede which fell in hard stonie ground There is another ioy which endureth and continueth vnto the ende which although it haue many intermissions yet it doth not altogether cease but will at the length haue the victorie against all sorrow whatsoeuer The one of these is the ioy of the minde the other is the ioy of the heart The first is deceitfull the second is effectuall A man may therefore be deceiued in ioy and thinke that he hath it before hee hath found it and that there is a ioy when a man thinketh that hee hath found a treasure when hee hath not and another ioy when he knoweth indeede hee hath found it euen so is there a double ioy in the kingdome of God For there is a ioy in the hearing and knowing of this that the kingdome and graces of God are offered vnto vs It is a ioyfull thing for a man to knowe his saluation and to know that God offereth vnto him eternall life and redemption but if this ioy doe but abide and swimme as it were on the top of their braine and goe no further then is there but a crust of the earth as it were in these hearers and their stonie and hard hearts are hardened with deceitfulnesse of sinne and there is also another ioy in this when a man is assured and fully knoweth that he is saued There is a ioy of the minde when a man doth see the mysterie of his saluation there is a ioy of the heart when a man hath the experience thereof the former of these ioyes may be deceiued the other cannot The former remaineth but for a time if a man doe rest onely in the knowledge of his saluation a man can minister no true comfort vnto this man For it is one thing to know there is eternall life and another thing to know that eternall life is ordained for thee For it is one thing to know that sinnes are pardonable and another thing to know that thy sinnes are pardoned neither doth it follow that because thou seest the way to heauen that therfore thou art there Wherfore thou must know that the seate of faith is not in the braine but in the heart and that the head is not the place to keepe the promises of God but the heart is the chest to lay them vp in Therefore as the minde must be conuinced of sinne so the heart must be continually rebuked feared humbled and terrified from sinne it must be the closet wherein the word of God must be kept With the heart saith the Apostle a man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse The minde of man if it be troubled it is nothing but if his heart be troubled the trouble thereof is great Therefore as the griefe of the minde is nothing to the griefe and sorrowe of the heart so the ioy of the minde is nothing comparable to the ioy of the heart And then it is indeed a true ioy when a man hath in his heart an experience of the mercies If I can say now not I but Christ Iesus which liueth in me O this is the ioy of the heart which passeth the reach of all vnderstanding Many cannot distinguish betweene this ioy of the minde and the ioy of the heart But let such men know that a temptation may change the minde and motion of the braine but the heart and affection being roote in goodnesse it can neuer change it For although there be sorrow in thy heart in the euening and for a season yet ioy againe will come in the morning The Lord he is faithfull who hath called his and he will alwaies perfect his worke in them first in raising vp the bodie in the last day and then in ioyning it together with the soule and making both partakers of that blessednesse and glorious happinesse which is prepared for them in the kingdome of heauen THE NINTH SERMON PREACHED ON PART OF the 44. verse of the 13. Chapter according to Saint Matthew MATTH 13. vers 44. And for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field IN the former Sermon wee shewed that the kingdome of God was taken in two diuers senses as namely First for the glorious estate of Gods children after this life when they shall liue eternally with God and enioy the presence of the holie Angels triumphing ouer sinne hell death and condemnation and secondly for the entrance which Gods children haue into the kingdome of God in this world This kingdome is of two parts one of the meanes whereby God offereth his kingdome vnto them the other of the graces of the Spirit which hee offereth by the meanâs Here we are taught that none shall euer haue fruition of the ioyes of heauen but those which take possession of them in earth none shall rise againe with Christ to glorie which doth not here arise
corrupt within euen so must the children of God doe and they must make a conscience to keepe downe their corruption or else that filthy fountaine will grow vp still and they shall see that it will so worke with them that euen if Sathan were away and should doe nothing it would pull and draw them from God except they do suppresse it and continually meditate vpon it This is painefull vnto the wicked but very ioyfull and pleasant vnto the children of God when they shall sell all their sinnes for euer for the more of them they sell the more sweet and comfortable it will be vnto them Besides this we haue an aduersarie within vs euen the pricke of the flesh the messenger of Sathan for so the Apostle witnesseth of himselfe 2. Cor. 12. 7. Least I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of our reuelations there was giuen vnto mee a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet mee because I should not be exalted out of measure Who or what man was more in taking paines than the Apostle Paul Who went through more perils for the testimonie of Christs truth Who was more zealous in aduancing the Gospell of Christ Iesus Could not all the Apostles watchings all his fastings his dangers his continuall prayers finally could not all his giftes and graces which were in him aboundantly beate downe and cure this pride and arrogancie of the spirit in him Who therefore or what are we that thinke we can get so easily a victorie of sinne seeing the Apostle who was carried vp to the third heauen cannot doe it When all other sinnes are ended in a man and when he thinketh himselfe safe from sinne then commeth pride for it ariseth of well doing and therefore the Apostle saide that the pricke of the flesh did buffet and boxe him Where hee sheweth that this sinne was so grieuous vnto his soule that hee fought against sinne and Sathan euen as Christ did fight against him when after he was baptised he was tempted of him Euen so it commeth to passe with the children of God when they are deliuered as it were wholy from sinne and thinke themselues most farre off from offending God then Sathan commeth like an Angell of light seeking by this meanes to deceiue them that in well doing they should please themselues ouermuch and so displease God wherefore the vertue of God must appeare in our infirmities For as the Apostle saith Gods power is made perfect through weakenesse and therefore when any temptation shall happen vnto vs we are to beware that we neither make a light account of them neither be too much afraide of them for as it is with the bodily enemie so is it likewise with the spirituall if thou be carelesse then thine aduersary setteth vpon thee at vnawares if too fearefull then he ouer commeth thee at the first assault euen so is it with Sathan if thou be secure and passe not for him then he suddenly taketh thee napping if thou be ouer feareful then likewise he seeketh thy destruction Wherfore take good heed vnto Sathan see that thou make not too light account of his temptations but still consider with thy selfe that the diuell is euer knocking at the doore readie if thou haue but one euill thought to enter into thee Wherefore beware least by reason of thy securitie the diuell do enter into thee be humble in thy soule as it becommeth the child of God on the other side feare him not too much but knowe that God Christ Iesus the holy Ghost and the Angels in heauen and all the Saints of God in earth will take thy part against him THE ELEVENTH SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM as followeth EPHES. 6. vers 10. 11. 12. 10 Finally my bââthâââ be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might 11 Put on the whole armour of God that yee may bee able to stand against the assaults of the diuell 22 For we wrestle not against fleshe and blood but against principalities against powers and against the worldly gouernours the princes of the darkenes of this world against spirituall wickednesses which are in the hie places AFfter the Apostle had vsed generall doctrine and in forced thereupon particular exhortations hee returneth from his specials to generall exhortationâ againe as wee may see in these verses wherein âee exhorteth them to stand strongly and therefore putteth them in mâââe of armour without the which they must needes lye oâân to their aduersaries The perill whereof is so much the greater by how much their aduersaries were the sorer and for that cause the Apostle falles into the description of them with whom they must encounter Afterward the seuerall peeces and parts of our defence are set downe c. More plainly these things are worthie to bee noted The exhortation it selfe in these wordes Bee strong in the Lord. Secondly the way how to stand by putting on the armour of God Thirdly the reason which is For wee wrestle not with flesh and blood alone c. Lastly a description of the weapons and armour it selfe Finally that is to conclude or what remaineth or take this the conclusion and corollarie of al that you must not thinke it a small thing to professe Christ his Gospell as some doe neither yet on the other side must âe be discouraged at the difficulties of the professio but as on the one side you must still thinke of a battel and not dreame of peace so you must know that the Lord will harnesse you euen with his owne coate armour thereunto Thus he noteth with two extremities incident to Christians that is that either they forget that they are in a warfare by securitie and presumption and thinke it to be lesse than it is or else they are too much dismaid at the first view of it and so desperatly yeeld ere they fight But doe any here marueile that Paul should speake thus to Gods children and well approued Christians To them I answer that besides other miserable experieÌce of latter times present time which doth declare it too openly Dauid a deare child of God Peter a professed an approued Christian will sufficiently teach them in this point One would little thinke Dauid had had an adulterous heart or bloodie hand if one should haue told Peter that he would haue âorsworne his soueraigne Sauiour it had been a matter of quarrell But seeing Dauid in the conflict shrunke and Peter in the triall failed let vs beware we be not daring Dauids nor prowd Peters speaking further then we try our hearts No doubt of it Peter spake simply and as he thought yet he saw not what he thought he knew not his owne heart It is another thing as Gods children can well tell vs to haue a general knowledge of our strength and another thing to haue a particular feeling of it let vs thereupon still remember that heauenly apophthegme Who so will followe
is said to do it by the operation of Satan so that though the Lord be the supreme worker yet Satan is the instrument What shall we say of the rage of sinne in these dayes what shall we say how Satan daily bewitcheth vs in Paganisme Atheisme Macheuillisme Anabaptisme c Is not all this sufficient to proue that Satan taking vp the wisest men of the world to his seruice is a spirituall wickednes Whereof comes it that sodainely a poore man becomes a cunning Artist or that an ignorant man presently should speake with diuers tongues or that silly soules should be subtill disputers What is it that sinne is now adayes so subtilly so closely so wittily dispatched Why doe men to maintaine Papisme forgoe all their goods suffer their bodies to be whipped Doe not all these proue that Satan is a spirituall wickednes Againe if we looke to the height and shamelesnes of sinne to see how men prostitute theÌselues to sinne we must say Satan hath bene mighty powerfull in deluding mens minds in hardening mens hearts so that no word can pierce them therefore it is that Paul saith men are blinded in their minds therfore Paul would haue vs to tolerate and suffer such as Satan doth hold in chaines 2. Tim. 2. Here let vs see a difference of the sinnes of the godly and vngodly The wicked rage and deuise platformes the godly for a time may be vnder Satan 2. Timoth 2. but they sinne of infirmitie not of wilfull selling themselues to sinne So great a cause of thankfulnes we haue that we are not raging in hellish sinnes in that we are simple bunger like sinners Besides the godly are sillie the wicked subtill in sinne So great a cause of thankefulnes we haue that Christ the stronger man hath ouercommed The Diuell hath power but by derination he hath a strength but by limitation he hath force but in darkenes So great a cause of thankfulnes we haue seeing Christ hath wisdome enough in God to ouercome the wisdome of Satan in euill Thogh then Satan be strong yet none is greater then the Father none mightier then Christ who hath captiuated Satan vnder his feet So great a cause haue we to be thankfull that Christ will not only in his presence himselfe but in vs by his power also he ouercommeth A further vse of this is to trie when our teÌptations come of the natural corruption or of Satans malice To this we answere that as our enemies are described by power policie so when temptations come so strongly and sâily that it is aboue reason then the aduersarie abuseth our weaknes our owne teÌptations come more remissely easily but wheÌ these temptations hale vs more violeÌtly then we fight not with flesh alone but with spiritual aduersaries In the book of Exod. meÌtion is made of a spirit of jealozie which is more then natural jealozie In the booke of Iudges an euill spirit was betweene Abimelech the Sechemites which was more then frailtie of the flesh In the Gospell mention is made of an vnclean spirit returning with 7. spirits more so that the pulling of our affection is of Satan as Christ said of Satans operation to Peter that Satan sought to sift him and to deale with him and indeede Satan did so daunt and circumuent him that he spake he knew not what so that this fell not onely on the wicked but on the godly as Satan so bewitched Dauid in vnderstanding that hee made him to number his people Hereof it is that we pray not to be led into temptation because though I am well purposed yet so many vaine reasons rage in vs and forcibly drawe vs another way that wee may see somewhat more than nature Likewise when we shall without any obiect bee carried away with some affection so strongly that though our life lay on it we cannot containe our selues When Paul Ephes 5 biddeth vs be angrie without sinne hee sheweth that there is a naturall affection without sinne but because our affections are without rule and mixed with sinne hee saith iâ so doing wee giue place to the diuell So that there is a great difference betweene a naturall anger and a carnall sinfull anger which besides the instinct of nature is wrought by Satan And therfore as it is good to stop the first breaches in bankes for feare of further danger so it is good to murther the first motions of sinne by the word prayer fasting and admoniâion least giuing the sway to our affections they ouerrunne and ouerflow vs throughly and so we are carried to strange and furious sinnes Wherefore first we are to be thankfull that we may know how to preuent sinne for wee may soone let in a guest which wee cannot well let out againe and we must labour to represse such raging euils Yet another vse of this doctrine is that wee must thinke how oft wee deale with more than with men when wee deale with heretikes or with angrie bloodie men who often are stirred vp by Satan so that they spoyle themselues and others The ignorance of this doctrine breedes ielousies repinings and malice that when we thinke to reuenge others wee reuenge our selues This is now without cause now if we haue a iust cause yet for want of loue wisedome and humilitie we spoile our good cause harden our aduersaries and hurt our selues Wee must not resist policie with policie nor requite euill with euill but in wisedome be long suffering pardoning man as we would bee pardoned of God For this cause fight He bids vs not to make truce with our enemie though our enemie bee strong and subtill yet fighting vnder Christ wee are to stand fast Christ hath subdued for vs and he will subdue for vs Still wee must remember to resist with Gods harnesse which as surely exceede Satans harnesse as heauen excels earth or hell For want of this armour wee see wise and ciuill honest men fall into horrible sinnes For want of this armour come such disputes with Satan which simple soules vse not being able to discerne which is the true armour For want of this armour greene Christians and troubled consciences looking for their owne armour rather than the armour of God inwrap themselues in most dangerous labyrinths Now our armour must bee complete some haue a good heart but not a good life some haue a good life but not âuch some faith in part this comes of want of knowledge if they know the word they pray not some pray but not with continuance To come to the armour marke it was said Put on now it is said Take the armour Wee see that here is no truce with vs and Satan as in ciuill warres but we must continually say as Iehu to Iâsabel What peace my soule with Satan We must not be secure Laish or carelesse Babylonians least that wee be preuented of the enemie It is good to see sinne rather by experience particular in our selues than for general knowledge in others Aske our
of his Saints when we cannot keepe them with a good conscience we will willingly leaue them alwaies making the Lord our chiefe inherirance as we aâe his and on this manner being weaned from earthly things we must looke for our outward estate to be ordered in full measure and scarcitie by God that we may say with Paul Philip 4. 11. I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to be content 12. And I can be abased and I can abound euery where in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungrie and to abound and to haue want If we haue much it is well and wisedome is a goodly thing with inheritance if we haue not outward things the word is able to saue our soules and blessed are they that in time of triall can say my lines are fallen vnto me in faire places Euery man is to try himselfe how in his particular calling he can stay himselfe on the word of God Iacob desired nothing but cloth and meate for foode and raiment and Paul 1. Tim. 68 saith When we haue foode and raiment let vs therewith be content And surely great rest should we finde in our consciences if we could command our soules not to looke for greater things than the Lord hath placed vs in for nothing doth more beâray out want of faith than our restles mindes which are not contented with those places allotted to vs of God But who in the time of the gospell cannot say that his lines are fallen to him in faire places Wherefore we must be so quiet in our proper stations as if we were Kings or Emperors knowing that wheÌ our places are not fit for God his glory and his church the Lord will fleete vs. In the meane season let our consciences rest on the Lord his will how base and inferiour so euer our calling is and he assured that by so much the more our walking therein is an acceptable sacrifice to the Lord by how much our gifts being the greater they doe submit and humble themselues vnder the ordinance and appointed calling of the Lord the more And let vs stay at the Lord his commaundement and pleasure to be put in his time to some other vse neither let vs put the fault of our trouble in our places as commonly we doe but in our restlesse minde which as a rolling stone is carried from one place to another It followeth in the next verse I will praise the Lord who hath giuen me counsell my reinââ also teach me in the nights That is I acknowledge that it is thy free benefit that I haue discerned to make this choise For how should I thinke thee to be my portion of mine in heritance and to maintaine my lot but because thou hast renewed me by thy spirit and aduised me in that wherein flesh and blood could not counsel me The due consideration hereof made our Sauiour Christ say on this manner I thanke thee O father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast reuealed them to little ones for so it is thy good will and pleasure As if he should say I would marueile these sillie soules should so profit more in heauenly wisedome than the wise of the world but Lord I see it is thy will and the wisedome of the wise can nothing further thee nor the simplicitie of the other can any thing hinder them for thy kingdome but thou workest al in al according to thy pleasure Againe among so many opinions of the Iewes of the Scribes Pharisies of Sadduces Herodians and Essens it was the onely power of God whereby Peter was taught among the rest of the Disciples and in the name of all rightly to confesse Christ to be the true Messias and to be both true God true man Wherefore our Sauiour Christ hearing this his confession saith Peter flesh and blood hath not reuealed this to thee but my Father which is in heauen that is thou neuer attainedst to this by thy mother wit or by the light of nature thou hast not been fenced by thine owne reason from hunting after me and opposing thy selfe against me with the Scribes and Pharisies but my Father hath both guided and guarded thee And what shall we thinke of our selues Is it not the Lord his mightie secret working in vs that among such swarmes of heresies such boldnes of Papists such a multitude of Anabaptists Arrians and Familie of loue we are preserued to discerne the right and to cleaue to the truth If we looke to our wits others which are fallen away are as wise as we If wee looke to our naturall dispositions wee are as full of naturall corruption as they if we looke to our education and helpes in learning haue not others been as much thereby furthered as we We are made all of one mould wee were all borne vnder one climate wee are not sanctified by nature more then others are not wee then highly to praise God in that wee maintaine not our owne lot but whilest round about vs some are become Papists some Atheists some Arrians some Familists we are both guided of God to make our choise of the truth and are continued in the well liking of our choise being made What a benefit is it that in such store of politiques we should not only vnderstand the letter but also conceiue the mysterie of the truth What a grace is it that we should be so taught of God that if we abound wee can be thankfull if wee be in trouble we can be patient if wee suffer the crosse we are content But doe not the Papists and Familists commend the Saints doth not euery man say God is his portion how is this then any particular thing in the godly True it is they doe so but wee stay on God his will reuealed in the word which we account our portion Talke with a blasphemer talke with a drunkard an whoremaster or a worldling talke with a skilfull man of law or an expert Physition and euery one will as proudly and as boldly professe God to be his portion as another but come to them in a matter of saluation or in a case of faith and they can say nothing how much now are we to be perswaded of and being so perswaded to bee thankfull for the free mercie and vndeserued good will of God in directing vs in chusing and nourishing our choise My reines teach me in the night This place hath in it some difficultie and diuers interpreters write diuersly of it But it is certaine that often in the Scriptures the heart and the reines are mentioned together as Psal. 26. Proue me O Lord and trie me examine my reines and my heart By the heart I thinke is meant the more inward and secret thoughts by the reines are vnderstood the more outward and sensuall affections as Psal. 51. 6. Behold thou louest truth in the inward affections therefore hast thou taught
before the hiâ God shall I comâ before him with burnt offerings iâ he hath shewed thee ò man what is good and what the Lord requireth of thee surely to doe iustly and to loue mercy and to humble thy selfe to walke with thy God that is that thou shouldest set him iâ thy sight belieuing that he doth guide and gouerne thee Besides the Apostle teacheth vs â Cor. 3. 18. that we all behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord with open face and are changed into the same image For when we behold the Lord in his promises of reconciliation that he is at peace with vs of sanctification that he will renew vs of safegard and prouidence that for our good he will watch ouer vs and that he is at our right hand with his Angels and on the other hand with his creatures then we behold him as our redeemer as our teacher as our prouident father and as iudge of heauen and earth so we shall with Steuen see Christ and thus beholding God in his word and workes we may be said to walke before the Lord. Whereupon we may easily coniecture how requisite a thing it is often to heare reade and meditate of the word of God to be frequent in prayer whereby we may attaine to a cleerer sight of God his promises which are all yea and Amen in Iesus Christ. Whosoeuer then setteth God before him first as a God of glorious maiestie who will not iustifie the obstinate sinner then as a father of gratious mercie who comforteth the repenting sinner and in euery particular thing is perswaded that God seeth him as a iudge and a Lord of the spirits and God of glory and power it can not be but this will shake from him all drowsie securitie and chase away all vaine imaginations as the bright Sunne beames breake the darke and mistie clowdes And because there is no dealing betwixt God and man but by a Mediatour we must set God before vs in Christ and Christ in God that we may behold his iustice vnder his mercie and his mercie under his iustice And being thus perswaded that we are beloued of God in his beloued we shall doe all in his name which is the end of all happinesse This one lesson of Diuinitie will teach vs the vse of many and wil stand in steed of a thousand both to comfort and instruct vs to comfort vs with pacifying our consciences with a godly securitie in things most open and apparant to instruct vs by charging our consciences to auoide carnall securitie in things most inward and secret Vntill we are brought to walke before the Lord in this obedience all the wisedome of the learned is vanitie Hauing learned this one ruâe and made in truth this pedagogie of our actions the simplest soule shall come foorth himselfe in the conscience of vnfained holinesse For he is at my right hand This phrase of speech is borrowed from them who when they take vpon them the patronage defence or tuition of any will set them on their right hand as in place of most safegard Experience coÌfirmeth this in children who in any imminent danger shrowde and shelter themselues vnder their fathers armes or hands as vnder a sufficient buckler Such was the estate of the man of God as here appeareth who was hemmed and hedged in with the power of God both against present euils and daungers to come Neither doth the Lord hatch Dauid alone vnder the haÌd but al other that put their trust in him as Psal. 91. 1. Who so dwelleth in the secret of the most high shall abide in the shadow of the Almightie c. Wherein we see this assurance of God his protection to be common generally to all which flie for succour wholy to him in time of temptation Againe Psalme 121. 4. it is said Behold he that keepeth Israel will neither slumber nor sleepe Vers. 5. âhe Lord is thy keeper the Lord is thy shadow at thy right hand c. Where we see he speaketh of the whole bodie and noâ of any particular number of the Church We are then to learne thus much out of this straine that when we haue a care to set the Lord continually in our sight he hath a care continually to watch ouer our estate This glorious reioycing of faith is also in other places of the booke of God Psal. 23. throughout the whole Psalme the man of God sheweth that he had so richly and so sweetly tasted of the promises of God that in trouble he neuer wanted helpe The Apostle likewise to the Rom. 8 sheweth the happie estate of all the regenerate although in a more excellent patterne of his owne faith saying vers 31. If God be on our side who can be against vs 33. Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God his chosen It is God that iustifieth 34. who shall condemne c. And afterward vers 38 I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come 35. nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Howbeit we must not thinke that the man of God was not remoued at all For he counteth himselfe a stranger vpon earth and he had many pushes and diuers assaults yet so as he was not finally moued and vtterly ouerthrowne He had many battels but got the victorie many men rose against him but the Lord was on his side still he was vnremoueable as Mount Sion and though he was shaken for a time yet in the end he was safe Now to the verse following Wherefore mine heart is glad and my tongue reioyceth my flesh also doth rest in hope Here are two pestilent opinions of the Papists ouerthrowne The one that we should not boldly reioyce in the vndoubted assurance of our saluation The other that we should douât and be in a mammering of our finall perseuerance In our confession of the faith immediatly after the article of the remission of our sinnes followeth the acknowledging of an happie resurrection and glorious immortalitie wherein we are assured that euen as in this life our sinnes are pardoned so we shall not miscarrie to the very resurrection and our very flesh shall rise againe to most blessed immortalitie Shall I doubt that God watcheth ouer me as a father in loue as almightie in power as a prouident preseruer in gouerning heauen and earth Shall I doubt that Christ true God and true Man died for my sinnes rose for my iustification ascended to take possession of that glorie which he will giue vnto me at his comming Shall I doubt that the spirit of God hath sealed me and sanctified me preseruing me vnblameable in Christ vntill the day of redemption Shall I doubt that I am of the number of the Saints which are ordained to that glorie which is freely giuen of God the Father dearely purchased of
those Elders which are appointed to watch and looke to the manners and behauior of the children of God if they execute this charge faithfully be had in double honour but aboue all let the faithfull Ministers such as labour in the word be honoured for why the other are ouerseers of your outward behauior but these haue an other manner of office they watch ouer your soules which tendeth to the saluation both of body and soule Moreouer it is requisite that they also feare the Minister or else can they in no ease reuerence and honour him for where feare is not all honour is absent and so consequently all dutie extinguished And this feare must not be a fained and counterfeited feare but when he shall come before the Minister to aske him any question he must consider that he commeth to talke with the messenger of the Lord whom he ought to heare as well as if the Lord himselfe were present For this is most certaine where a faithful Minister is that doth sincerely and purely preach the word it is all one as if the Lord himselfe dwelt personally among vs and his owne selfe hath verified the same saying He that heareth you heareth me And therefore it behooueth vs to giue a proofe of our feare loue and obedience towards the Lord by receiuing his word with such feare and reuerence as beseemeth his subiects although the same proceede out of a mortall mans mouth It is a common thing among vs the Embassadour of a Prince is receiued with great honour reuerence yea his message is to be receiued as vndoubtedly as if the King were present himself yea they that shall despise his authoritie shall be as hainously accounted of as if they resisted and rebelled against the Kings owne person And shall the Embassadours of the liuing God who is King of all Kings be receiued lesse worthily than the other whose authoritie is both greater and the message waightier Truly whosoeuer shall take scorne to yeeld this dutie of feare and reuerence vnto the Minister let him be assured that he scorneth not him but the Lord that sent him But some will obiect what shall we make a God of our Minister and is he so to be feared as you say I answere thee that I meane nothing lesse nay I hold him accursed that shal chalenge such dignity vnto himselfe But this feare must ye yeeld not to the person but to his office which is by the word of God to remit your sinnes and to giue you assurance that they are washed away by the blood of Christ if you be truly peniteÌt for them and that you are made heires of the kingdome of heauen whereof you need not to doubt On the contrarie if you be not penitent by his office hee hath authoritie to binde sinnes here on earth iustly to euerlasting condemnation which the vnpenitent may be as sure to suffer as they see the light of the day feare him therefore I say not as he is a man but as the Minister of God With what a reuerend feare did the Galathians receiue Paul his owne selfe doth report that they receiued him as an Angell of God yea more than so they receiued him as Iesus Christ himselfe And that was not for the excellencie of his person which hee testifieth was simple base vile and to all the world contemptible yea and subiect to all infirmities but they receiued him with such feare and reuerence for that excellent message which hee brought vnto them for those glad tidings which hee published among them and for that hee was a Minister of the Gospell of Iesus Christ which is the power of God to saue all the beleeuers Thus reuerently must all Gods children feare their Minister euen for the worthines of his office and ministery for if they should not feare him they could not in any case obey the word when hee doth sharply reproue them for their sinnes but euen as a light wife so long as her husband pleaseth her so long and no longer will she be obedient vnto him for if he shew a sharp countenance of very loue to driue her from some lewd coÌditions then will she begin to scorne to fret and chafe and in stead of obeying him she will deadly hate him and despise him so is it with the people if they stand not in feare of the authority which God hath giuen him they will obey him no longer than he preacheth pleasant things for when he shall touch their consciences with threatning the iudgemeÌts of God against their sin then can they not abide him but harden their hearts not against him but against the Lord which hath sent him and so fall away to their vtter destruction the children of God must therefore feare their Minister and be obedient to the word of truth which hee bringeth vnto them When the people are come thus farre that they will willingly obey the Minister and that with feare and reuerence submit themselues to bee guided by the pure word of God they must shew further their dutifulnes towards him and must also bee readie to doe for him whatsoeuer lieth in their power which thing S. Paul earnestly desireth of the Thessalonians Wee beseech you brethren that yee acknowledge them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you that you haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Where the holy Ghost sheweth a reason why they should acknowledge their Ministers which carefully faithfully doe execute their office which is for their workes sake his exhortation is in effect thus much Brethren this one thing doe I heartily craue at your hands that you be not so obliuious as to forget those which labour among you in the Lord and are by his appointment euen of great mercie towards you placed ouer you to the end they may admonish you of your sinnes and to stirre you vp by the word of God to a more zeale of the glorie of God and to walke more circumspectly before him I beseech you I say be not forgetfull of them but haue them in a singular loue yea let nothing be dearer vnto you than such for this worke sake which they haue taken in hand for I tell you truly there is no labour vnder the Sunne so profitable vnto you as this which bringeth not store of corruptible siluer and gold not large kingdomes and empires of this world which shall perish and come to an end but this profit commeth of their labour euen the saluation of your soules such a treasure as all the world no not a thousand worlds are comparable vnto it for this cause loue them Besides this it is their dutie also to prouide for him all things necessarie for that he may haue to supplie his want at their hands as we may by diuers places of the Scripture proue In the 6. to the Galathians the Apostle giueth this commandement Let him that is taught
reioyce in any but in Christ crucified because he can present me blamelesse before God his iudgement seate hee hath nailed my sinnes to his crosse he is the immaculate Lambe that was sacrificed for me and will present me as cleare without spot before his father as euer I was created Wherefore Paul knowing the crosse of Christ able to performe all these things good cause there was why he then and we now attaining in some measure to the like knowledge should reioyce in Christ crucified by whoÌ we become crucified to the world First we are to note that they that with delight lye in sinne or haue no desire to come out of sinne cannot reioyce in the crosse of Christ. For if thou be filthie and wilt be filthie still in thy flesh how darest thou presume to reioyce in the scourged and torne flesh of Iesus Christ Canst thou ô miser still like and loue this world so much when thou doest more prick and pearce Christ with thy sinnes than euer he was pricked with thornes and nailes or can the thornes of Christ crucified be pretious to thee when the thornes of worldly cares doe so delight and choke thee How canst thou still boyle in thine anger when thou doest remember how mildly Christ crucified suffered the bitter anger of his father for thee Doest thou looke for great matters in this world considering Christ to bee borne for thee so basely to liue so poorely and to dye for thee so painfully Surely thou maist appertaine to Christ in secret election but thy sinnes thus with delight raigning in thee thou hast no assurance of Christ by thy walking Well on the contrarie doest thou thou poore sinner feele the lusts of thy flesh loathsome vnto thee that thou euen quakest to remember the place the time the occasion where sinne ouertooke thee and feelest more terrour to thinke of them than euer thou felâst pleasure in doing of them then for thy comfort remember thy sinnes are pardoned the pretious flesh of Christ was torne for thee and that thou seeing the wrath of God due to thy defiled flesh shalt receiue mercie because the crucified flesh of Christ doth acquite the filthines of thy flesh and the punishment due vnto it Againe doth the world begin to be vile in thine eyes and thou art ashamed that thine heart hath been so long set on things below the thornie cares doe now pricke and wound thine heart with sorrow then remember the head of Christ was planted with thornes and Christ for thee despised the world his hands and feete for thee being nailed his side pearced his whole body for thee being crucified Art thou angry with thy selfe that thou hast been so much giuen to anger and canst willingly take iudgement of thy selfe because thou hast abused God his presence and defiled his holy house in comming thither with an angrie heart then remember how Christ for thee sustained the anger of God his wrath to take from thee the imputation of thine anger Canst thou not be content to bee a worme of men and as it were troden on thinkest thou more vilely of thy selfe than of any other art thou now afraid of hypocrisie and feelest thy selfe troubled that thou didst not more earnestly seeke God and neuer didst so much desire the fauour of men as now thou desirest the fauour of God and thinkest it a great mercie to haue one foote in the earth then remember how vile Christ was to make thee pretious to God consider how he was the seruant of all a reproofe of men a worme and not a man troden downe euen of the worst kinde of men that he might free thee from thy vaineglory and secret pride Art thou grieued that thou hast presumed on the mercie of God and doest thou now thinke no more nor so much to be in thee as in other men and that thou art not a sinner alone but a sinner vily infected not resting thy selfe in any opinion of a ciuill life Art thou now as deepely plunged in despaire as before thou wast puft vp with presumption call to minde that Christ was not only reiected of men but of God to bring thee in fauour both with God and men and that he was trobled when he said Father if it bee thy will let this cup passe from mee remember how he laboured in a sweate and agonie not in a cold sweate but so as the warme blood was faine to runne out of their veines behold how hee was hanged betweene heauen earth as spued out of the one and accursed in the other and suffered the heauines of his soule to free thee from presumption by his mightie humilitie to helpe thee from desperation by his painefull crosse To be briefe there are two kinds of men that cannot reioyce in this crosse of Christ the one because they haue an opinion of their own righteousnes the other because they are senselesse for the securitie of their sinnes For the one because the feeling of the sore causeth vs to make much of the salue and the sense of sinne worketh a ioy in the deliuerance from sinne it is sure they cannot reioyce in the forgiuenes of sinne that neuer could lament for the guiltines and grieuousnes of sinne which are the cause of Christ his death Wherefore our Sauiour Christ Luk. 22. seeing certaine women following him with lamentation and mourning that so good a man so innocently should be put to death saith to them weepe rather ô daughters of Ierusalem for your sinnes teaching them that their most speciall cause of weeping was their owne iniquitie which was the cause why now he should suffer death Now then because we are ignorant many see not their sinnes and for that cause cannot mourne for them For they need no ioy that feele no sorrow they neede no comfort that tast no griefe they neede no release that are in no bands and none can truly reioice in the crosse of Christ but they that see their sinnes haue crucified Christ. Wherefore to helpe our blindnes in seeing and numbnes in feeling sinne wee must come to the law of God and to the iudgements of God there with adioyned Why cannot men come to the sight of their sinnes because they know not the lawe Why haue not men a sense of their sinne because they consider not the threatning of the law So that the remedie to make vs see sinne is the knowledge of the law the remedie to make vs feele sinne is the sense of the iudgements of God threatned in the law And why cannot the Papists reioyce in Christ but imagine other histories is it not because they haue imagined a coloured perswasion of the law thinking that the law may bee kept of man measuring the interpretation of the lawe and the obseruation thereof by grosse sinnes and not otherwise as did the Pharisies counting all the spirituall interpretation of the commandements but good counsels not necessarie precepts So that they not seeing the law spirituall nor
THis shewed first that he prayed against their euill cause secondly that he suffered vniustly first because he suffered for the truth secoÌdly because he behaued himself godly in his cause not vsing vnlawful means And we must look that we haue these things before we pray this prayer first that our cause be good secondly that it be rightly handled therefore heretikes and wicked men cannot make this prayer Dauid was long in this trouble and yet he prouoked them not with euill words but laboured to ouercome their euill with goodnes as Psalm 33. So when we doe them no euill when we haue laboured to doe them good and prayed and fasted for them in patience and long suffering then iâ it be against Gods enemies and their euill causes we may pray this prayer Vers. 86. All thy commandements are true they persecute me fulfâly helpe me HE hath an assured perswasion of the truth of his cause and of the euill vsing of his enemies both which he knoweth by the truth of Gods word this maketh him to stand out in his good cause and to sticke to the truth of Gods word This is a great thing for the diuell will throw into mens minds if this cause were good it should not be persecuted but thou art more precise than needeth c. to this end that if he could once ââing them to doubt of their cause they should leaue suffering for if men bee once perswaded that their cause is euâl or if their cause be good and yet if they know iâ not then can they not suffer for it Therefore if wee will stand in trouble let vs now in peace be assured and grounded in the knowledge of the truth and build vp our selues now in faith and a good conscience For if this be once said to vs of the diuell Thou hast heard much and yet least not profited leaue thy cause betime or else thou wilt shame thy selfe and thy cause toâ then it must be a great thing that will make vs stand Helââ Though he had been long in trouble so that hee was readie to be destroyed yet hee prayeth contrarie to the reason of the flesh This teached that euen in the greatest trouble we may call vpon God and when all helpe seeâeth to be past then is the ââme to be holpen because the wickednes of the wicked is at the full and our âiall is manifest For the lot of the wicked shall not c. Vers. 87. wanteth Vers. 88 Quicken mee according to thy louing kindnes so shall I keepe the testimonie of thy mouth HE sheweth that he was dead and when he desireth to be quickned by louing kindnes he sheweth thât without this there is no quickening for there is no ãâã I will keep He that kept them before yet in weakenes and his afflâction did somewhat hinder him as Psal. 17. Deliuer me from the affliction c. therfore he ãâã to keepe them better For troble hindreth the course of obedience and maketh vs ââget many things which wee haue learned Then what a benefit haue wee which now are in quiet and haue our libertie Without louing kindnes there is no quickening He playeth to be deliuered that he may keepe Gods commandements and this is the âight end of this prayer ââther to be deliuered out of the present euill or to be preserued from it We doe ââââ pray to be preserued wee pray for our Queene c. But iâ it be not to this end we ãâã nothing from beasts This was the end of Dauid in his prosperitie Psalm 23. and this was his ende why hee would bee deliuered from trouble that hee might dwell in Gods house a long season For it was his griefe that hee could not glorifie God Hee desireth to bee quickened to keepe Gods commandements then what are wee that are as dead men when wee heare and pray PORTION 12. LAMED Vers. 89. O Lord thy word endureth for euer in heauen THis part sheweth the comforts that staied him in his trouble his eyes fainted yet hee sawe Gods word to endure for euer in heauen And this is his saith which when hee sawe no helpe in earth yet could lift vp his heart to heauen And hee noteth the weaknes of his enemies that though they had almost made an end of Gods SaiÌts in earth yet they cannot take the word out of heauen which is the seate therof This must comfort vs when persecution waxeth hot so that wee might say with ãâã I am ââââ aloâe yet the Lord keepeth his word in heauen from whence hee will send it to another place In the confidence hereof Dauid crieth Psalm 2. Why doe c. and in the death of Christ the Sauiour of the world seemed to be dead so that they mocked him He saued others yet Gods word was in heauen and Christ became a Sauiour to them that beleeued When the children of Israel were brought low in Egypt yet Gods word in heauen was true and they returned to the promised land When the Iewes were translated to Babylon so that all hope of returne was taken away yet Daniel and other knewe the word was in heauen that after 70 yeeres they should returne This is true in particular persons as Iob Dauid Ezechias and others being brought very low yet through hope of Gods word which is in heauen they looked for deliueraÌce though they saw no helpe in earth This is good for vs to lay vp against trouble to come and this comforted Bradford Rogers c. which said God would bring his word from heauen to this land againe And because wee cannot see heauen though we must beleeue it by faith which is of things not seene therfore he sheweth that it may be seene in earth Thy truth indureth from generation to generation c. though all things vnder the Sun be changeable yet Gods truth is one for euer Heauen and earth shall passe Matth. 24. and Luk. 21. This generation shall not passe where vnder Ierusalem he setteth out the state of the world till the last day For as the Iewes did not receiue the true Christ so they were deceiued with a false and when they would not looke to cure their soules the Lord sent famine warre and pestilence to consume their bodies and as they would finde no place in their soules for his word so the Lord would leaue them no place in that good land And thus shall the word continue throughout all generations For wheresoeuer the Lord hath a number of his thither hee will send his word to worke in them faith and repentance and so to strengthen them that they shal neuer fall And as for all the rest the Lord will trie them with his word and when they shall be found not to receiue the truth in loue they shall be giuen vp to beleeue lyes afterward loue shall waxe cold and then iniquitie shall preuaile so that the Lord shall bee constrained to send famine and pestilence with which they shall bee exercised till
their finall destruction Thus did the Lord deale with them at Ierusalem and thus shall the Lord doe from generation to generation For his word after this sort shall goe from one nation to another people till the Gospell of the kingdome hath beene preached through all the world and then shall the end come Then wee see that the contempt of the word bringeth destruction to cities and nations Vers. 90. Thy trueth is from generation to generation thou hast laid the foundation of the earth and it abideth THe earth as the Philosophers thinke standeth in the middest of the firmament and as the Scriptures teach vs the waters are aboue the earth so that to reason the earth seemeth to be very fickle and readie to fall albeit to our sense nothing seemeth so stedfast How commeth it to passe then that the earth falleth not or is not couered with water but because of the word wherein God hath commaunded it so to be as in the beginning hee made it by the word The Lord gaue bounds to the Sea the which it should not passe and those bounds it kept two thousand yeeres then by the word of the Lord it ouerflowed the earth but after that it hath to this day continued within his bankes because God hath so appointed it And if these be so sure by the word of the Lord the word must needs be sure and stedfast wherein God hath promised that he wil haue his Church to the end The like reason Ieremie vseth chap. 31. and 35. 36. 37. So long as the Sun and the Moone continue in heauen so long will I haue my Church vpon the earth though the wicked rage against it This must stay and comfort vs when these thoughts assault vs Oh if the word should be taken from this place where then should it rest If this King or Queene should dye where should the word become then This must assure vs I say that the Lord will prouide for his Church so that the word may continue amongst them so long as his couenant of the night and the day abideth Vers. 91. They continue euen to this day by thine ordinances for all are thy seruants THese are deputed of God to be his seruants and this answereth an objection Obiect These things are chaungeable Answ This in that they are so it is to seââe Gods iudgements for the saluation of the good and the confusion of his enemies The Sunne is certaine and yet for the glorious victorie of Gods people vnder Ioshua it stood still So did it turne back for Ezechias The waters also were his seruants to take vengeance on his enemies at the flood so likewise the red Sea saued Gods children and destroyed his foes Then when these creatures keepe not their course it is the worke of God for the good of his people and the hurt of his enemies Much more are the ordinarie workes his seruants as moderate raine drie weather c Leuit 25. for to restifie his fauour to his children as immoderate drought for the hurt of his foes So discord âamine plague warre c all these waite on GOD to serue him when he will punish any people as peace loue plentie health strength c. are to the comfort of his people All are his Seruants All the creatures round about are readie to serue him at his will from the Angels in heauen to the wormes in the earth therefore hee is called the Lord of Hosts they are not ordered by nature fortune or such like but by Gods prouidence example Psal. 107. If we were perswaded of this then should we be seared if our hearts were not right with God and we should be comforted when our hearts were right before him knowing that these serue to testifie his loue to them that feare him and to testifie his wrath where he is displeased This must driue vs from second causes to looke to GOD If God be with us who shall be against us If wee were perswaded that they shall all beare witnesse with vs or against vs then would we be fearfull and desirous to be reconciled to God for he hath giuen these creatures to vs no otherwise to vse then that wee may be in CHRIST for if we be not then must we giue account for them but if we be recoÌciled to GOD then haue we a speciall comfort that nothing shall burt vs and when they might seeme to hurt they shall helpe vs our enemies shall be our friends and the stones shall be at league with vs and nothing shall separate vs from the loue of God Fire shall burne vs easily and water shall easily drowne vs for though Tyrants abuse these for a time yet they are Gods seruants and they groane with vs for our redemption Doe all creatures groane and shall we be secure Doe they their seruice and shall not wee doe our duties Then most grieuous shall our condemnation be ¶ Vers 92. Except thy Lawes had bene my delight I had euen now perished in mine âââââction IT seemeth by many verses in this Psalme that Dauid was much afflicted for his life was in his hand his soule cleaued vnto the dust hee was sore troubled and had it not beene for comfort out of Gods Word doubtlesse hee had perished in his trouble This verse I may call A perfume against a Plague the sicke in ââââââââ the afflicted mans consolation and a blessed Triumph in and ouer all troubles In which note 1. That Dauid was afflicted 2. that hee was readie to perish in his affliction 3. the remedie against his affliction namely Gods Lawe 4. the application of that remedie it was his delight 1. Dauid was afflicted hee was the beloued of the Lorde one of his worthiest Captanes wee reade of in the Bible and indeede a man after Gods owne heart yet the Cup nay the bitter cup of affliction could not passe away from him but because he was made strong enough to beare this mingled drinke and surely all mens braines beare not wine alike therefore did hee drinke vp many a full drâught We ought to thinke of Dauids troubles and to esteeme it as an argument of Gods great fauour towards vs if to the great carowses which we take of Gods blessings it shall please him to adde a purging potion of affliction There is no true sonne but since follie is bound vp by nature in his heart the rod of correction must be laid vpon him From Adam to Christ in whom we all are all haue beene partakers of affliction It was Dauids iudgement In the sweate of thy face shalt thou eate thy breade it was a part of Christs consecration by affliction hee was made the high Priest of our saluation Exulerat Christus comites nos exulis huius Essedecet cuius nos quoque membra sumits Our head Christ here an exile was We members must this exile trace But why doth God thus visite his dearest and most dutifull seruants Answ. I to shewe how he hateth sinne when he
Father that gaue them me is greater thân all and none can take them out of my Fathers hands Iohn 10. 29 Now if we would be knowne to delight in Gods lawe we must reade it with our eyes heare it with our eares treasure it in our memories ponder it in our hearts talke of it in our assemblies and practise it in our liues least we with Saul reiecting Gods word he in the end reiect vs. We should indeed haue this delight but we haue not by reason 1. of our naturall corruption 2. it is against naturall reason 3. it shewes vs our sores 4. we thinke it simple 5. we come with preiudicate opinions 6. we say ô it is difficult 7. we are impenitent 8. we resolue not of repentance 9. we thinke those lawes are against our profit and 10. we see that the maine promises annexed to this lawe are for hereafter in heauen not on earth But if with a pure heart knowledge of the grounds of religion loue of God deniall of our selues faith in Christ an ayming at Gods glorie earnest prayer and an holy admiration of the maiestie puritie and power of this word we set vpon it we will cast with Ierome all vaine pamphlets out of our hands and both lift vp our hands to these testimonies bend our eyes to looke vpon these statutes and set our hearts to delight in these lawes especially such as promise saluation Verse 93. I will neuer forget thy precepts for by them thou hast quickened mee THis afflicted good man is nowe comforted his comfort came from the delight of Gods law he thinks of it he feeles the force of it and therefore to the end he might euer receiue the like comforts he will bind himselfe by a promise to the Lord that he will neuer forget his precepts adding a reason they were to him spirit and life By them I will neuer forget Hee that neuer thinketh of times and things past his life is no life saith Seneca Memorie it is the storehouse of all such things as wee see heare or inuent A forgetfull minde is like the lande of Sodome in which nothing groweth which perisheth not or that Lâthean Lake in which nothing commeth which dyeth not or the Ostrich that forgetteth her egges or Messala Coruintes who forgot his owne name or a casting stomacke that casteth vp whatsoeuer it receiueth There are foure things which wee must forget first wrongs Leuitie 19. 18. 2. Benefites bestowed Matth. 6. 3. 3. The pleasure taken in sinne Rom. 6. 21. 4. The progresse alreadie made in godlinesse Philipp 3. 3. But manie things there are that wee must euer remember as first the mercies of GOD Psalm 103. 2. 2. His Iudgements Psalm 119. 52. 3. The day of death Luke 12. 19. 20. 4. The day of Iudgement Eccles. 11. 9. 5. The death of CHRIST 2. Tim 2. 8. 6. The vanitie of this world Psal 1 19 96. 7. The ioyes of heauen 2. Cor. 4 â7 18. 8 The torments of hell 2. Thess 1. 8. 9. 9. The confusion of the carelesse Prou. â4 32. 10. The taking away of the godly Isaiah 57. 1. 2. 3. 11. The liues of the godly to follow them Phil 3. 17. and 12. The law of God to keepe it I heare many complaine of bad memories they cannot carry away any thing of a sermon they forget all they reade of Gods word or good bookes Why canst thou comming to an Enterâude remember much of it and of a sermon dost thou forget all Art thou able to repeate many daintie dishes set before thee in thine owne house not to record any one so much as tasted of in Gods house If thine appetite were spirituall thy memorie would be more firme then it is Olde men haue bad memories yet neuer forget where treasure is laide O but I would faine get a good memorie If I were a Physitian I might speake of many good meanes for that purpose or an Orator appoint images to place words in but I am to speake now as a diuine I aduise thee therefore to vse 1. temperate dyet 2. attention 3. delight 4. meditation or chewing of the cud saying to thy soule when thou commest home my soule what hast thou bene taught to day 5. conference 6 practise Vse memorie and haue memorie 7. presse not memorie with ouermuch at once 8. write but take heed that thy booke be not more learned then thy breast 9. binde thy selfe euer to remember somewhat especially that which doth most concerne thee 10. hoc age doe that only for which thou commest let not thy minde be at home when thou art at Church 11. draw euer as much as thou canst remember into a short praier 12. teach others that which thou hast learned 13. consider that the ende of the word is the saluation of thy soule 14. and lastly change that good word into good works I had rather with Dauid remember Gods precepts then with that mighty gouernour Mithridates bee able to speake two and twenty seuerall languages and to call with another euery souldier of many thousands in his Campe by their owne names For by them thou hast quickened mee Ten seuerall times in this one Psalme doth the Prophet make mention of this quickening partly by the way of supplication that hee might be quickened and partly by way of exaltation that hee was quickened as in this place where he protesteth with ioy that by the power of Gods worde accompanied with Gods spirit hee was as it were raised from the graue of despaire to the life of Faith and so became a liuing or rather indeede a liuely man It is reported that a Philosopher being demaunded what good hee got by the studie of Philosophie his Answere was Vt vtramque Fortunam patienter ferre possim That is I get this good that I can patiently beare either prosperitie or aduersitie If the rules of philosophie could teach him this our rules in diuinitie must teach vs as much By them saith Dauid thou hast quickened mee It seemeth that Dauid before was become as a dead man in his owne sense and feeling but now is reuiued by the word Thus Gods children both Ministers and Auditors are not alwayes alike either in their faith or the fruites of faith They haue their waxings and waynings as the Moone their settings and rysings as the Sun their ebbings and flowings as the Sea and their springing and falling as the leafe And as they that are troubled with an intermitting ague they haue their good and badde dayes Sometimes you shall see them as heauie as lead 1 by reason of the weather 2 their complexion 3 some griefe 4 some sinne committed 5 some good omitted 6 some meanes of saluation not vsed 7 some sinne not repented of 8 or not fully repented of 9 vnthankfulnesse for benefits 10 pride of gifts 11 to prouoke them to pray 12 that they may see what they are when God leaues them and not to presume vpon their owne strength At other times
that though the wicked seemed to haue an happie time for a while yet through Gods secret curse they had a fearefull end and though Gods children were tried with many troubles yet through Gods secret blessings they had happie issues Thus saith he Was I so foolish and ignorant and as a beast before thee whiles by mine owne wit and reason I would goe about to search out thy secret iudgements Yet saith hee I was alway with thee thou hast holden mee by my right hand and howsoeuer it went with the wicked my faith in thy prouidence did assure me that thou diddest watch ouer me and wouldest not finally forsake me Whom haue I in heauen but thee and I haue desired none in the earth but thee Though my flesh should pine away and I should consume yet am I perswaded that thou wilt not forsake me they goe a whoring and thou destroiest them but as for me it is good that I trust in thee that is let all the world fall from thee yet I see their end shall be fearefull and therefore I will still trust and stay on thee Marke what word he vseth to paint forth mistrust in God he calleth it to goe a whoring we know what a grieuous thing it is for a woman to prostitute herselfe to a baude so monstrous a thing it is to giue our trust to any but to God Wherfore we must fight against the corruptions of the world not by the sight of reason but by looking into the glasse of Gods word Let vs search then which be the promises of God to stirre vs vp to doe good which be his threatnings to make vs afraide of sinne what examples we haue of good men that wee may follow them what examples of euil to auoide them For here be the pictures of good men here bee the liuely anatomies of the godly here wee may take delight in beholding them Let vs discerne by the word who are true worshippers who are Idolaters Let vs look what rules the Lord doth giue in his word to know the truth and in whom it is to discerne heresies and in whom they be Then wee shall see that this man is sound in religion and carefull of a good life the Lord is his God this man is voide of true knowledge and breaketh the law of the Lord therfore vndoubtedly God is far from him This man though his knowledge be vnperfect yet he loueth to learne the truth this man is a good companion for me that man is an vnbeleeuer and trusteth not in God I will not therfore meddle with him Well now we haue learned that we neuer cleaue wholy vnto God vntill all the corruptions of the world be not able to dismay vs but rather being stayed and established on the word of God we know assuredly that the Lord wil not be among the wicked We haue bin taught that if we will truely beleeue in God we must beleeue in him according to his word otherwise he is but an Idoll vnto vs or a false God framed vnto vs after the imagination of our owne hearts And if we will truly discerne betweene good men and euill wee must not iudge them by our owne reason the common opinion of men or according to their prosperitie and aduersitie for so the world cannot perceiue who be Gods children because the wicked often flourish and Gods children are vexed but we must look into the word and see there how God setteth himselfe against the wicked and promiseth to bee neare at hand to his saints This may commend vnto vs what a necessary thing the study of the Scriptures is which teach vs to know God and his true worshippers for otherwise we shall iudge heretikes to be true worshippers and count wicked men honest Vers. 116. Stablish mee according to thy free promise that I may liue and let mee not bee disappointed of mine hope HEre the man of God desireth that the Lord would keepe him safe and sure and that he would confirme him and strengthen him in his word where we see he prayeth for a thing meÌtioned before Faith is not a sleeping thing lying dead in vs but it is quick and is nourished by the word For Gods children doe not so beleeue but that they are often troubled with vnbeliefe yea the Lord doth often suffer them to see their vnbeleefe in themselues to striue against it We see here how the man of God felt some wauering in himselfe he was not alwaies in one estate his faith was not euer at one stay his beliefe had some vnbeliefe with it and beleeuing he was afraid of himself Thus we know Gods childreÌ are such as do not presume but they suspect themselues thinke humbly of themselues which maketh them often to pray that they may be confirmed to perseuere For when we begin to be secure and to thinke too well of our selues then we cast off prayer and lay aside all trust in Gods word so that God casteth vs off for our pride and Sathan is readie to beguile vs. We must not then satisfie our selues if we beleeue but our faith must make vs to grow in feare to be more carefull to please and more grieued to displease God wee must desire of God to haue his promises coÌfirmed and ratified in vs because we are in a very slippery estate For as a man walking on slippery ice and not heedfull to his steps nor fearing himselfe is most readie to fall so we in this world vnlesse we looke very circumspectly to our selues are in great danger of sliding down So fickle and fraile is the world that in euery place we may take a fall and as they which are on an high hill and steepe are in perill of falling down so in the world which hath such a downefall vnlesse wee be very wary and stay our selues on Gods word we are most ready to slippe We may see in former times how the deare Saints of God haue fallen through securitie and for want of this feare of themselues Noah though a man preserued from the corruptions of the olde world was beguiled of Sathan for presuming in his own strength Lot also through his corruptioÌ and Sathans policy was deceiued not suspecting himselfe WheÌ Dauid had not this feare but hoped that he was sure as he thought Psal. 30. he should neuer be remooued hee fell fouly and yet so deceitfull that hee could not see his fall in the space of an whole yeere Wee see then how hard a thing it is to keepe on our course in this world and that it is the mightie power of God as witnesseth Peter in his former Epistle that wee are kept in the faith Wee are not our owne guardians we are not able to take the gouernment of our selues nay our Sauiour Christ saide that if it were possible the very elect should bee deceiued so great is the power of the world the subtiltie of the flesh and guilesulnesse of the diuell But because they be
thy statutes for their deceit is vaine AMong all things to be spoken of I thinke nothing more necessarie thaÌ this that God will one day come a righteous iudge to men that are so slow to keepe a good conscience All men are at quiet with themselues and crie peace peace our long enioying of the Gospell our tranquilitie and peace our abundance of the things of the earth make vs drunken with the loue of this life and cause euery man to thinke thus with himselfe I am none of the worst when troubles arise I hope to shift for one but in whom I pray you is the Lord delighted euen in him that hath a contrite heart Esay 66. and in such as tremble at his word The Prophet saith in the verse following a little after that he treÌbled for feare of Gods iudgements what had he a more tormented conscience than others no hee had such a coÌtinuall feeling of his own corruptioÌs that it made him afraid For as the best flesh is most tender where it is most corrupt there it is most hard and where the flesh is neerest to healing there it will more speedily and more freshly bleede so the neerer wee are to God the more fearefull we are the more pretious our consciences be the more tender they are and those things which being vsed in greater measure will nothing fray a wicked man being vrged but a little will dismay the conscience of the godly The minde of the prophet is this thou hast done away the wicked thou hast troden them downe and swept them away I am as britâle as they and as ready to fall vnlesse thou vphold me Portion 16. 6. hee saith It is time for thee Lord to worke for they haue destroyed thy law where he complaineth as it were that the Lord deferreth his iudgements because the wicked had brought all things to such a confusion And in the 7 portion 4. verse he saith I remembred thy iudgements of old O Lord and haue beene comforted as if be should say though thy children be had in contempt though thy Church bee kept vnder and the wicked are set aloft yet I remember how in old time thou hast beene a iust iudge hast punished sinne This comforteth me both because of thy mercy which thou wilt shew to me and because of thy iustice whereby thou welt confound the wicked and also makest me to feare my selfe for both thou canst doe as thou hast done and thou wilt doe as thou canst doe Wee must learne then in these two verses thus much That what iudgement soeuer the Lord hath written downe in hiâ word and wee haue either credibly heard reported the like with our eares or seene them with our eyes they ought to be vnto vs examples and ratifie to vs the truth of Gods iudgements that as he hath promised to punish and indeed hath punished such and such sinnes so hee would doe it in vs for the like and as sometime he hath euen enwrapped his children in the like iudgements though not to that end for which hee punished the wicked but as they haue beene partakers of the sinne in part so they haue sustained the punishment in part so we must know that he will punish the same sinnes euen in vs or spare vs if wee be without them Howbeit the godly shall not haue the like iudgement with the vngodly Hee will not consume vs as drosse but will trie vs as siluer he will not trample vs vnder his feete buâ humble vs vnder his hand Wherefore as in the sweete promises of God there is a reuerent feare so in our infirmities wee must learne with Dauid to feare much more Genes 10. We reade how God trode downe the pride of them that built the tower of Babel When Pharaoh was aduancing himselfe ouer the people of God the Lord trâmpled him down with tenne plagues and trode him vnder foote in the red Sea Exod 14 when Chorah Dathan and Abiram rebelled against God and rose so insolently against Moâses and Aâron his ministers the Lord trode them downe euen into the earth which opened her mouth and swallowed them vp quicke The whole world for their ripenes of sin did he destroy from the face of the earth and scoured it with a purging water The Lord pursued the land of the Sodomites vntill it lay at his foote which before was as a Paradise The Lord swept away the Israelites that they could not come to that plentifull and promised land How often doe the histories record how God trode downe many with warres and swept away others with plagues For as the Goldsmith purgeth the drosse from the gold and the potter treadeth the vnprofitable clay to miâe euen so the Lord purgeth treadeth down his enemies This must make vs to feare for many men dangerously peruert their soules and Sathan beguileth them with many shifts But heretikes and prophane men say The iudgements of God indeed in times past haue been great but what is that to vs we confesse they were wonderfull in the time of the Law but we heare not of them in the new Testament what appertaine they then vnto vs But Christ hath taught vs this generall doctrine Luk. 13. 1. where certaine men came to our Sauiour Christ and shewed him of the Galileans whose blood Pilate had mingled with their owne sacrifices but Christ answered them on this sort Suppose ye that these Galileans were greater sinners than the other Galileans because they haue suffered such things I tell you âo but vnlesse ye repent your liues you shall all likewise perish Thus he also spake of them vnto these Iewes which tooke occasion to condemne those men for their punishments vpon whom the tower in Siloam fell Euery man will yeeld to this that the plagues are great but no man wil applie them to himselfe But our Sauiour Christ before teacheth vs rather to feare and suspect our owne estates than to condemne others Indeede all punishment shall not fall vpon one man nor one punishment shal light vpon all Though the flood sweepeth them not away though Serpents deuoure them not though they be not depriued of the promised land yet surely the Sonne of God Iesus Christ hath spoken it and though heauen and earth passe yet one âote of his word shall not passe that vnlesse we repent we shall all perish if not in these yet in some of these if not in some of these yet in some other like to these For the Lord hath many and diuers iudgements whereby he would tread downe his enemies Beside the Apostle saith Eph. 5. 6. Col. 3. 6. speaking of fornicators couetous meÌ adulterers idolaters wantons Let no man deceiue you with vaine words for for such things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience This is spoken to Gods children that they should not mocke at the menaces and iudgements of God for if they will not obey the iudgements of God vndoubtedly will fall
behold here the blessing of God he will blesse âts and satisfie the hungrie soules The Lord requireth nothing of vs but to mistrust our reason and to suspect our affections but to be teachable in spirit to hunger in heart and thirstingly to long after his word which if we shall doe we shall receiue increase of knowledge and amendment of life For to them that as meeke schollers wil be taught of Gods spirit and submit their reason to the simplicâtâe of the word the Lord saith Matth. 5. Blessed anâ the poore in spirit for theirâs is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are they that hunger and thirst for righteousnes for they shall be filled But here may seeme to mans reason a great repugnance to the verse aforegoing The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simile For hee had shewed in the verse going before that the testimonies of the Lord were wonderfull not in part âââ meaning that all therein was mysticall and here he saith that the very entrance into Gods word giueth light and vnderstanding to the simple We answere that the law or especially the second table of it may bee conceiued by reason but it is nothing so in âââ doctrine of faith which is here meant in this word testimonies which we shewed to bee taken for the couenants of God The doctors of reason I meane the papists say the word is not to be taught to the common people because it is mystical but they neuer knew not by good experience felt that the Scriptures of God were easie to them that would submit themselues to them and vse them familiarly Others indeed may read see and heare them but they shall be as Parables and enigmaticall vnto them If then wee did see this aright that that which the wisest man cannot conceiue the simplest soules may attaine to if they will be taught of God would it not take vp our affections This made our Sauiour Christ say I thanke thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hia these things from the ââââ and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes euen so O Father was it thy good will and pleasure As if our Sauiour Christ should haue said O Lord I see the wise men haue great conceiuings and yet they attaine not to thy word yet to them that are humble and poore of spirit I see thou makest it knowne Did our Sauiour Christ giue thankes for this thing and shall not we for whose example these things were done We can giue thankes for our wits and for our memories but what is that to the purpose our wit may rather hinder vs than further vs in the true knowledge of the Lord vnles it be humbled and subiect to Gods spirit But here is a great cause of thankefulnesse that the simple shall vnderstand these mysteries not as we shewed before such as haue no conceiuing at all but such as acknowledge their simplicitie and hunger after the word euen as we also grant that wisemen shall haue this vnderstanding if they will denie their reason and stir vp affection For as all wise men shal not be debarred from this priuiledge so all simple men shal not be preferred thereunto For neither wisedome in it selfe nor simplicitie in it owne nature doe either further or hinder hereunto But alas I see how loath men would bee to lose their worldly wit and how they seeke after praise and commendation for the same but few eyther with like affection desire spirituall vnderstanding or sorrow in any like measure when they haue it not Deut. 4. 6. That is your vnderstanding and wisedome in the sight of the people saith A Moses That the Lord permitteth you so neere to approch to him and to bee taught his ordinances and lawes What then meane these speeches of them that hunt so much after worldly wit Why doe you thinke I am a foole Doe you thinke I am an asse and haue no wit to conceiue what things be as well as other men Doe you count me but a dul head Surely they are too proud and too much blinded in their owne conceits Wherfore the Prophet doth shew vs that as the mysteries of Gods word are reuealed to them that are simple of vnderstanding so are they to theÌ that are zealous in affectioÌ The cause then why we do no more profit by the word is because wee doe not denie our reason wee haue not affections that hunger after it nor loue to make vs pant for it which things if we did we should surely be satisfied Indeed the Lord giueth vnderstanding to whom he pleaseth where he purposeth to bestow so great a blessing hee giueth grace also more aboundantly to suboue their reason And as simplicitio cannot of it selfe bee a cause of spirituall vnderstanding but as it sooner bringeth vs to a sight of our wants and maketh vs the more to long after Gods word so wisedome is no cause of hinderance but as wee resting too much in the feare of reason cannot easily be brought to the simplicitie of Gods word And if the entrance rudiments and principles of religioÌ giue such knowledge and the very catechismes yeeld such vnderstanding what is to be hoped for when wee attaine to riper knowledge when wee haue more vnderstanding when wee haue more affections well let vs then examine our owne hearts herein when wee begunne were wee delighted with vnderstanding and did our vnderstanding moue in vs such affections and in our proceedings is our vnderstanding lesse and our affections fewer or doe we not thinke still of our ignorance and desire to haue our iudgemeÌt clearer we are in a dangerous estate we must suspect our selues Sathan wil bewitch vs and tel vs that this is a paradoxe that after so long hearing and reading we should still be ignorant and that still we haue neede to hunger after the word It is therfore the great mercy of God that to the receiuing of so singular a benefit he requireth nothing of vs but the acknowleding of our ignorance and bewayling of our wants Hee would that we should still put our selues in minde of this one thing that though we haue not this vnderstanding in the highest degree or in an hundred fold yet we must haue it in some degrees either in threescore fold or in thirtie fold we must vexe grieue and trouble our selues for this affection For where it is the heart is a liberall and free ruler of our affections and where it is not we must learne to lay violent hands euen on our affections We are to shew that which we omitted in the latter ende of the verse going before Because I loued thy law c. Heere the prophet sheweth that the loue which hee did beare to Gods lawe was so great that it could not satisfie him but still hee thirsted after it and thirsting did pant Loue as we say alwaies setteth a price of things nothing is too deare no trauaile
the man of God setteth downe the tearmes of his companions and sheweth how he coueted only Gods louing countenance The sicke desire health the imprisoned libertie the poore desire riches but few desire Gods countenance in the forgiuenes of sinne in the beholding of vs in Christ in giuing the graces of his holy spirit which are the pledges of his loue Many worlds are nothing worth it is a good heart which the Lord requireth Sanctification holines and the blessing of Gods spirit are true riches which we must craue and obtaine with sighs grones and teares For if we can sigh if we can grone if we can sorrow when we are but in sicknes of body or some outward calamitie what a shame is it if we cannot sigh sorrow and grone for the inward wants and necessities of the soule But if men knew what it were to haue the inward peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding they would surely desire it more That I might keepe thy statutes So many would haue Gods fauour to shine vnto them in libertie in health or in riches but he craueth God his fauour in his word which if we can get let the Lord deale with other things which concerne vs as pleaseth him best Will we know then when we haue a true loue to God his word It is when we especially desire it and nothing aboue it For as the greatest light that euer came to the world is the light of the Sunne so the most precious thing that can come to the world is the light of Gods word that we may see the light in God his light and behold the countenance of the Lord Otherwise if we be in prosperitie we will thinke our selues to be well when we are in aduersitie we thinke our selues ill Here we may see that as there is cleerenes when the Sunne shineth and that there is darknesse in the mists and cloudinesse so there is a vicissitude of Gods children whilest sometime their vnderstanding is cleered by the comfort of the word other sometimes it is darkened by the mists of ignorance which commeth to passe that we might the more reuerently and louingly esteeme the word For as the Lord hath the dispensation of the Sunne in heauen so hath he the disposing of his countenance to vs on earth Vers. 136. Mine eyes gush out with riuers of water because they keepe not thy Law MIne eyes gush out with water He doth here shew a cause why he did so earnestly pray for Gods louing countenance in his word for he was greatly grieued and sore afflicted and trouble compassed him on euery side The speech is not a false or fained speech but such as sheweth the greatnes of his griefe by that which is greater and it is as much as if he had said I weepe bitterly and often because men keepe not thy Law And this is the note of true zeale which easeth it selfe with teares and not with reuenge or anger and this is godly zeale when we cannot helpe a thing then by teares to commit it to God who alone is able to saue men This was not for priuate iniurie but because Gods law is broken This then is true zeale when we can deuoure priuate iniuries be zealous in Gods cause for fleshly men are hot in their owne causes and cold in the cause of the Lord. A man cannot thus be sorrowfull for another vnlesse he be sorrowfull for himselfe and then are we truely sorrowfull for our selues when we can mourne for others As Marie loued much and therefore wept much because much was forgiuen her And hereof it commeth that most notorious sinners being conuerted are most truely zealous haue greatest compassion ouer sinners for they haue felt Gods goodnes so greatly to them that they desire that others should be partakers thereof As Panl more zealous than the rest because more notorious than the rest of the Apostles PORTION 18. TSADDE Vers. 137. Righteous art thou O Lord and iust are thy iudgements AS in the latter end of the former Portion the Prophet shewed that his eyes gusht out with riuers of waters because of the generall backsliding and falling to iniquitie so here he sheweth that he had almost pined away and consumed to nothing to see the ripenes of iniquities in them which were his enemies And whereas this might haue beene a great temptation that notwithstanding there were made so many promises to the godly and such iudgements threatned to the wicked yet the godly sustained so hard things and the wicked were in so good a case he confirmeth his faith by staying his whole confidence on God and trusteth in God because he is righteous and acknowledgeth him to be a righteous God because euery part of his word is righteous and whatsoeuer the Lord hath said either concerning his promises to his seruants or threatnings to his enemies is most iust and true The selfe same must also stay vs when we are in the like temptations when we shall be counted as precise fooles and vnquiet spirits because we weepe and lament for the sinnes of others or when we seeing the wicked liue in such pleasures begin to maruell how it commeth to passe that the godly are so ill dealt withall and when the godly liue with teares and the vngodly passe their time in ioy Wherefore the man of God raiseth vp himselfe with this meditation howsoeuer those things seeme to be confounded cast together yet thou ô Lord art God and gouernest all thou art a righteous God and thy iudgements are righteous yea euery word of thy word ô Lord is righteous and true thy promises which in time thou shalt performe will not fall away nor thy iudgements which thou wilt one day execute shall not faile Behold how we also must strengthen our faith in the like assaults This was a notable example of faith which so yeelded to the due obedience of the word of God for our instruction when we are in such distresse our eyes must not be set on any visible or earthly things but onely on things inuisible and heauenly euen on the word of God on his promises which he wil performe on his iustice which he will execute we must I say haue our eyes lifted vp further than the scope of heauen and the circuites of the Sunne we must looke to heauen where Gods promises shall be fully performed and accomplished we must looke to hell where his iudgements shall be finished fully executed For though both Gods promises may on earth be performed and his vengeance may here be executed yet all his promises are not shewed to any nor many of them shewed to all but there may be some wanting of them and the wicked may haue a great torment of minde and hell of conscience and yet all haue them not neither haue any all because many are glorious in their life and pompous in their death What then shall we say to this but with the
Prophet Righteous art thou ô Lord and righteous are thy iudgements Although then the promises of God are not at all times by and by performed nor his iudgements presently executed but the godly do often grone vnder miseries and the vngodly wallow in their delights yet the Lord after death will shew that he is righteous when he wil erect magnifie his iustice before his glorious throne This thing appeareth to be manifest by that historie Luke 16. of the rich man and Lazarus who that the Lord might make knowne his iustice died both together but as their life was altogether diuers so their death did altogether differ For the rich man liued delicately and fared daintily but Lazarus lying sore and hungrie at his gate found more courtesie at his dogs which licked him than at his hands which should haue relieued him Well when they were both dead it is said that the rich man being in hell in torments lifting vp his eyes and seeing Lazarus a farre oft in Abrahams bosome cried Father Abraham send Lazarus that he may dip the tip of his finger in water and coole his tongue but Abraham answered Thou art far deceiued and disappointed my sonne the places are far distant between thee and vs so that the inhabitants must keep their places And my son coÌsider of the equity of Gods iustice herein for thou in thy life time didst liue in health in pleasure and prosperitie and didst not glorifie God thereby therefore it is meet and right with God that thou shouldest now haue paine and torments and this man hauing pouertie sicknesse and miserie desired Gods glorie wherefore it standeth with the righteous promise of the Lord that he should now receiue ioy comfort So Christ also teacheth vs though at the first the Lord regardeth not all good at the ãâ¦ã yet he that rewardeth one will reward all and he that punisheth one will surely in time punish all either here or in some other place either now or at some other time We must then be content to haue our liues hidden in Christ that it may appeare with Christ at his coÌming Now as this doctrine seemeth profitable for comfort so is it necessarie also for terrour For if a man shall lie in sinne and yet through impunitie because neither the hand of God is vpon him nor the authoritie of the Magistrate taketh hold on him shall not repent and because as the wise man saith Eccles. 8. 11. Sentence against an euill worke is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the children of men is fully set in them to doe euill as we may see in profane persons in abusers of the name of God in breakers of the Sabbath in disobedient persons murderers adulterers theeues and back biters let him beware and not flatter himselfe in iniquitie and though God doth not at the very instant when sinne is committed punish all nor the Magistrate presently apprehend all if a man begin to be hot and would haue all men like himselfe and is offended because there is no present execution of iudgement yet God is righteous he will not iustifie the sinner but he hath his fierce wrath vengeance indignation laid vp in store to fal suddenly fearefully vpon the vngodly For assure thy selfe ô man whosoeuer thou art he that hath said that no whoremonger nor adulterer nor couetous person shall enter into the kingdome of heauen and he that hath promised in this life to trie those that be his will surely if thou be the child of God punish thee here that thou mayest not be condemned with the wicked if thou be not he will both in this life and in the world to come plague thee eternally If thou art not presently punished for thy sinnes the Lord calleth thee to repentance if that will not serue the Lord will vndoubtedly breake thy necke and presse thee downe with further iudgements Thus we see how needfull it is to vrge this doctrine to the abusers of the Lords long suffring and contemners of his righteous iudgements Psal. 89. the man of God sheweth that albeit the Lord had made a couenant of mercy with his people yet if their children did forsake his lawes and walke not in his iudgements if they did breake his statutes and kept not his commandements he would 32. visit their transgression with the rod and their iniquitie with strokes And surely if we will not be remoued by the word calling vs from our securitie we shall taste indeed of the Lords heauie scourges and fearefull strokes Wherefore in time let vs humble our selues vnder the louing hand of God learne to deny our selues Vers. 138. Thou hast commanded iustice by thy testimonies and truth especially HE sheweth that in all the holy writings the Lord had set downe speciall mercies and speciall iudgements and that the iustice and truth which the Lord hath taught in his word is a speciall iustice and a speciall truth and euery part thereof is iust and true yea and if there could be degrees therein they are most iust and most true according to that Psal. 19. 9. The iudgements of the Lord are true and righteous altogether So that without exception all the threatnings of the Lord are iust and all his promises true Sure it is then that he will performe his wrath threatned and fulfill his couenants promised for there is nothing in the word which is not truth and iustice it selfe Thus we must learne when we are in trouble to looke to God his word and to knowe that euery title thereof is righteous and true and though heauen and earth doe passe yet not one ioâ of it shall faile This is necessarie for vs to beleeue for from hence springeth faith Wherefore the Prophet seeing that this would hardly be beleeued and that euen Gods children sometime are slacke in faith hope and loue and are not so soone perswaded that euery man must performe this but rather that it was a speciall thing the Prophet I say reciteth this word fiue times in the compasse of eight verses being but one portion So much doth he shew incredulitie to raigne in Gods children and declareth it the more vehemently because the wicked will not be brought to beleeue this For what is the cause of sinne either in failing of doing those things which are to be done or in failing to doe those things which ought not to be done in omitting of good things or committing of euill but onely incredulitie Could we beleeue the word of God Oh happie were we can we not beleeue oh cursed are we We shall see as the wicked in all things so Gods children in many things discredit the word of God as the wicked beleeue not at all so the godly beleeue but in part see but in a glasse And doubtlesse they want the comfort which they should haue in that although they consent generally to the truth yet when they come to particulars they reason this with themselues
whilest they are contented and well pleased and whilest things haue that successe which they looke for who when they suffer discredit are vtterly cast downe We see here the man of God is content to lose his credit so God be not dishonored and is readie to buy glorie to the name of God with the losse of his own name For he resteth in this that though he may be misdeemed of the world ill iudged of yet he hath a warrant in his coÌscience from the Lord that he wil depose for him and howsoeuer for a time he beareth the reproch as an euill doer yet the Lord will one day drawe out his righteous dealing and make it knowne to all men Wherefore the Prophet saith Psalm 37. Frât not thy selfe because of the wicked men neither bee enuious for the euill doers c. And then hee addeth vers 5. Commit thy way vnto the Lord and trust in him and he shall bring it to passe 6. And he shall bring forth thy righteousnes as a light and thy iudgement as the noone daâ As if he should say waite still on the Lord and possesse thy soule in patience the Lord in time will put away the clowdie mists of ill reports and will cause thy righteousnes one day to shine as brightly as the Sunne in the midday If we should consider the discredit of Noah how he was accounted as a gazing stocke to the old world if wee should thinke how Enoch was despised in his time or how Lot was discredited among the Sodomites or what contempt Eliah suffered among the Idolaters in the age wherein hee liued with many other holy men wee would thinke it wonderfull Nay if wee would but consider but how this man of God Dauid suffered reproach contempt and discredit wee should much marueile First when hee had the rarest gifts of all his brethren and excelled them in the gifts of God he was set to keepe sheepe in the field when the rest were sent to aduance themselues in the warres Then when he had slaine the Beare and was come among his brethren where he saw the vncircumcised Philistin breathing out blasphemie against the Lord and his people and through Faith in Gods promises and zeale of the spirit could not abide him so to blaspheme the liuing God marueiling that his brethren without great indignation should sustaine it hee setteth vpon the great Goliah which when his brethrer saw in contempt they asked what that princocke could doe and tell him that it were more fitte for him to deale with his sheep-hooke then to attempt to fight for so noble a victorie Besides when as afterwards by his singular dexteritie which he had by playing on the Harpe he had appeased Sauls furious spirit they could not cease to despise him and opprobriously sayd of him Is not this the sonne of Ishai Then being offered one of Sauls daughters in mariage they mocked him by disappointing her of her dowrie afterwards when hee should haue had the second daughter who had her dowrie appoynted and allotted euery clawbacke scorned him yea Doeg that was the heardsman was suffered to slay the children of God So Dauid was faine to âlie for succour to the Heathen kings his owne men contemning and forsaking him And yet stil he saith I am small and despised yet doe I not forget thy word Well let vs see did not the Lord promote him after he had thus continued in patience we know the Lord made his righteousnes glorious and his good name to shine abroad and his innocency to appeare to all men after the death of Saul By faith saith the Apostle Hebr. 11. 2. our Elders were well reported of whereof some are there said to be tried by mockings and scourgings vers 36. We suppose saith Paul we are made a gazing stocke and the off-scouring of the world yet he fainted not because he knew that howsoeuer vile he was in the eyes of the world yet the Lord delighted in him the Angels of God in heaueÌ the Church of Gods Saints on earth reioyced in him his owne conscience felt ioy peace through that patience wherein he possessed his soule Wherefore our Sauiour Christ said to his Disciples Matth 5. Blessed are yee when men reuile you persccute you and say all manner of euill against you for my sake falsely c. Wherefore let vs learne that we are to fight daily against selfe-loue and loue of our credit and let vs be as contented to giue our names to the Lord as we are to giue him our goods our liues and our countries Let vs offer all that we haue to the Lord of whom we haue receiued it and of whom in his good time we shall receiue it againe Abraham gaue Isaac his sonne to the Lord in sacrifice and yet he receiued him again So let vs giue our names to the Lord by what meanes soeuer he pleaseth to receiue them For many would be content to do so if they might leese their name because they haue been famous in warre or haue come by it by some noble sufferings but to suffer discredit wrongfully and as traytors or rebels and to haue most false inditements in the face of the world proceed against vs so that people clap their hands at vs as notable malefactors or heretikes is a thing very difficult But if our Sauiour Christ be contemned as a destroyer of the Temple and Sâeuen bee accused to speake blasphemie against Moses let vs bee content to leese our name as weldoers also knowing that the Lord in time will take away the clowde which Sathan as a vatle doth put before vs who would perswade vs that when our name is gone God seeth not nor regardeth our righteousnes But hee that draweth the light to shine out of darknes he can also in time deliuer our names out of discredit Doe the wicked then thinke to obscure the glorie of Gods Martyrs Noah Lot Eliah and all the Saints and Martyrs of the Lorde are most glorious the Lord hath glorified them wee still praise them and daily they are commended in the Church of God Alexander the great in all his royaltie nor Pompây nor Caesar nor Tullie haue euer receiued such commendarions in their greatest pomps as haue the deare Martyrs of God And although with the Papists we make them not as halfe Gods to pray vnto them or as Angels to praise them yet we praise God for them Let vs learne therefore to giue our names freely to the Lord. Some mens sinnes saith the Apost go before to iudgement some mens follow after Some mens sinnes goe before and the godly Magistrate seeth them and punisheth them Some mens sinnes come after and shall be in time remembred and reuenged if they be not pardoned in the death of Iesus Christ. Trueth is the daughter of time and in time all shall bee reuealed whether it be good or ill and all ill either in this world or in the world to come shall be remembred and
see many men that will come and are driuen to subscribe to these generall speeches That the righteousnes of the Lord is euerlasting so they will easily be brought to discredit the word whereunto they will not stand For the Turke cleaueth to his dreames the Pope to his traditions the heretikes to their reuelations the heathen to their fantasies the worldlings to their policies Thy word is truth 1. As there is one sure and neuer changing righteousnes so I will not clime vp to heauen to seeke for it there I will not goe down to the low places of the earth to seeke it out there neither will I descend into hell for it but I will looke for it in thy word according to that Deut. 30 11. 12. 13. 14. This commaundement which I commaund thee this day is not hid from thee neither is it farre off it is not in heauen that thou shouldest say who should goe from vs to heauen neither is it beyond the sea c. And Rom. 10. 6. Say nos in thine heart who shall ascend into heauen who shall descend into the depth c. Here then is the difference betweene the heretikes and Christians Idolaters will haue Gods word but ioyned with their traditions heretikes will haue the word but with their reuelations But we say that it is all perfit it is a through truth and all truth hauing nothing too much nor any thing too little For it were a disgrace to adde or detract froÌ it to ascribe excesse or defect to it So the Prophet his sense is this Seeing I goe not to the right hand or to the left though I am contemned yet herein I stay my selfe because thou hast one righteousnes which thou hast certainly set down in thy word how thy children shall be gouerned by it Here we may also see the infinite wisedome and goodnes of God because otherwise what misery should we haue been in seeing so many heads there would haue been so many religions Wherefore the Lord hath set downe one perfit rule to gouerne all wherein nothing is either abounding or wanting Our Sauiour Christ saith Iohn 17. Father sanctifie them thy word is truth Father sanctifie them and seuer them out being thine with the word it is true Saint Iames saith We are begotten by the pure word this is that sword of the spirite which heretikes cannot abide and putteth Sathan to flight and giueth vs an happie issue and speedie out-gate in all our troubles and temptations if wee stay vpon it This doctrine is as necessarie also for manners euery wicked man will confesse the word to be true yet if we come to examine their life they will faile for if they were perswaded that the word were truth how durst they liue so profane such swearers such murderers such adulterers such theeues and such slaunderers So that we must needs confesse that the word for doctrine preserueth vs from heresies and for life saueth vs from many corruptions We must then labour that the word may haue a credit in our coÌsciences that we may not onely confesse God to bee true mercifull iust and righteous which euery of-scouring of the world may doe but let vs beleeue that all is trueth mercie iustice and righteousnesse is sufficiently set downe in the word which word the Lord hath set downe for all vs to beleeue and to obey Vers. 143. Trouble and anguish are come vpon mee yet are thy commaundements my delight SEe here is a further thing The sense then of the words is this Seeing thy righteousnes âs constant and there is one constant rule of it therefore where besides my contemning I feele also trouble I doe not onely forget thy word but also much delight in it See a rare gift in the man of God for this is a singular gift of God not onely in anguish to bee heauily troubled but also to be comforted not to doe good heauily but to doe it cheerefully In that hee vseth as it were a doubling of the word trouble and sorrowe hee sheweth his griefe to bee the greater It is ân hard matter not to forget God in trouble but a far greater matter then to haue a delight and a pleasure in the word yet so it is that if we can come neere the one wee shall also come neere the other Here is our strength if wee forget not the word and nourish not vnbeleefe ioy and delight will come after because it is the mercie of the Lord inwardly to recompence that which outwardly hee detracteth from vs. Thy word is my delight or my delight is in thy word This is the same that the Apostle reporteth of himselfe Rom. 7 22. I delight in the law of God concerning mine inner man The way to come to this is to fight against vnbeleefe to beleeue the word is most pure and holy It is a singular comfort to vs though our minde be troubled when we should doe good yet to doe it sith after we haue done it it leaueth a pleasure behinde incontrariwise how sweete soeuer sinne is in committing the pleasure will depart but the sting of sinne remaineth with vs still And surely it is a great quickning to a man when hee doth doe well True it is that this quickning commeth from the peace of conscience But when wee cannot onely reioyce in the forgiuenes of sinnes but feele a speciall comfort arise when wee doe well this is a double quickning For what can bee more comfortable then to be fruitfull in good workes in time of trouble When did faith loue patience constancie meekenes and boldnesse more abundantly flourish in the Church than in trouble In prosperitie wee defer and delay from day to day from to morrow to next day to doe well but when the hand of the Lord is vpon vs it setteth vs forward to the worke This then must mitigate our griefe in time of trouble and make vs iealous of our prâspâriâie because wee are fuller of the exercise of weldoing in trouble than otherwise Besides a preacher may better perswade good things in time of trouble than in prosperitie Well as it is a generall rule in all things that a good beginning is as good as halfe done so as it is in all godlines likewise is it in this part of godlines What is the cause why men cannot come to this ioy in trouble euen because in the very entrance of it they straight forget the word and so they either despaire or vse vnlawfull meanes This is a thing needfull to be considered of For if a man bee in trouble and hath nothing to ouermatch it then his trouble will ouerquel him For why doe men in trouble lay violent hands on themselues but because they haue nothing in their mindes to comfort them therefore they fal to desperate meanes Wherefore Gods children should soone despaire were it not that they felt comfort in the remission of sinnes and stay themselues on a godly securitie in God his promises and prouidence
may know that he felt great dulnesse and deadnesse in himselfe which often creepeth euen on the dearest Saints of God but so as they struggle against it still and referre themselues to Gods mercie wherein consisteth our life both spirituall and corporall Vers. 160. The beginning of thy word is truth and all the iudgements of thy righteousnesse endure for euer AS if hee should say I beleeue that thou wilt thus quicken men because the verie beginning of thy Word is most iust and true and when thou diddest first enter into couenant with me I did finde that thou diddest not deceiue me nor beguile me and when by thy spirit thou madest me beleeue thy couenant thou meanest trutâââ I know that âs thou diddest promise thou wilâ performe for thou art no more liberall in promising than faithfull and iust in performing and thy iudgement will be as righteous as thy promise is true wherefore as soone as thou speakest trueth proceedeth from thee so â know that thou wilt defend and preserue me that thy iudgements may sâââe as righteou in thee And as this was particular to him so is it generall to all for where the Lord doth in mercie promise there in righteousnesse he will performe and where the Lord in wâââh doââ threaten there in iudgement he wil righteously execute For where he ãâã he sheweth himselfe true and when he performeth he executeth righteousness when the Lord threatneth he manifesteth himselfe to be iust when he executeth he proueth himselfe to be righteous So the speech of the man of God containeth thus much Though all men be liars I know thou O Lord art true thou doest promise that thou wâât watch ouer thy children and that no temptation shall ouercome them I know this promise is true and therefore as thou diddest promise in truth in the beginning so wilâ thou performe in righteousnes in the ending For both in beginning and in ending thou ââââlike and true How iniurious then are we to the Lord who will doubt of Gods promises that in prosperitie he will renue our hearts and put into vs a good spirit And why doe we doubt of his prouidence in aduersitie seeing his promise hath euer his issue in truth and veritie and seeing the Lord will not leaue vs vntill euery word that he hath spoken come to pass for heauen and earth shall passe but not one word of his mouth shall faile And as the consideration hereof doth coÌfort vs in his promises so also must it humble vs in his threatnings Seeing then he hath pronounced and giuen out his sentence that no vnrighteous persons nor fornicatours nor idolaters nor adultereâs nor wantons nor buggerers ââr theeues nor couetous nor drunkards nor âaâlers nor extortioners shall inherit then his kingdome as this is truth so it shall surely come to passe in his righteous iudgement So that they that haue done these things without speciall grace and singular repentance shall surely be damned For as true as the word of God is so righteous are his iudgements He is true of his mouth when the word passeth from him he is iust in his workes when he is righteous in performing Thus we see that to be soundly grounded in faith we must couple with the promises of God his performance with his threatnings his executions Thus also must we fight against vnbeleefe so that if we will not ãâã the Lord of vntruth we must waite for the accomplishmeÌt of his truth Whether then concerning ââs mercy his promise be of newnes of life of forgiuenes of sinnes of his prouidence or of life euerlasting we must strengthen our faith with assurance that as his word is true so also his executing of it is righteous So that the word of God shall certainly haue an issue either to humble vs by profiting or else to debarre vs of his kingdome in refusing it The sense then of the man of God is plaine and euident in shewing whatsoeuer the Lord hath spoken for good in his promise he will performe it to his children Whatsoeuer he hath threatned for euill he will execute it vpon the sinners so that we may be assured of the full accomplishment of his promises and of the righteous executing of his iudgements PORTION 21. SHIN Vers. 161. Princes haue persecuted me without cause but mine heart stood in awe of thy word AS the man of God not long before shewed that he had many persecutors so here she sheweth they were no meane men nor of the inferiour sort but mightie Princes neither Princes of a prophane people but rulers of the chosen of God the Iewes and that he did not suffer for deserts as an ill doer but innocently as one that had âââther presu ãâ¦ã transgreâsâd against the Maiestie of God neither disobediently done against th ãâ¦ã ãâã this was no ãâã temptation in that Princes who should haue taken âis part against his eneââââ âââ whom he should haue received countenance in his cause being good should ãâ¦ã and goe against him For what ãâã ât to haue the ãâã to be our ãâã who should âee the gouernouââ of Gods Church in that hee should beâ ãâã to thinke that ãâã the gouârnours of the people weâe âââ or that his one âââââ of your head âf noâ one ãâã ãâã lesse your bodie iâââppâly ãâ¦ã yet not the soule You sââââe ââââlâ bodies of feathered fowles without God ââs permission fâll not into the hands of men which are so little in value that two of them are sold for a penie how then can they haue power vpon your bodies without leaue of the Lord seeing ye are far more pretious in his sight and hee taketh a further care of your bodies But if for my glorie yee shall lay downe your liues they can reuenge themselues but of your bodies as for your soule they cannot touch it But mâne heart ãâ¦ã we of thy word c. Here wee see the greater feare ouercame the lââsâ If the faces of Princes be terrible because their angrie lookes threaten euill their wrathfull words âenace death because whatsoeuer they will doe they can doe and whatsoeuer they can doe they dare doe yet fâare them not âaith Christ but feare him who in his wrath ãâ¦ã ââule into hell They can take and attach the bodie but the good eât ââ of the soule can they not ãâã but rather feare him who can arrest the bodie and afterward can âlso attaâh the soule The ãâ¦ã het may be this I was afraide to displease thee O Lord and ãâ¦ã noâ to please mâââ enemies although they were mightier then I. Thus ãâ¦ã hâw he wâââ ãâã and that hee perseuered in the feare of God without ãâã For âââth hâ though the feare of my mightie aduersaries was great âet âââ ãâã the feâre of thee had ââasoned mine heart and had left sucâ a deep impression in to ãâ¦ã thââ by infidelitie I should mistrust thee or by disobedience I ãâ¦ã Wherefore the spirituall feare of thee
more willingly and easily we are brought vnto If any haue occasion seuen times and often to praise the Lord it is our age who from the abundance of God his blessings should not onely haue our hearts enlarged but also from our aboundance of the heart our mouthes with praises should be filled Because of thy righteous iudgements This is not the onely thing in the word but there are promises and threatnings but the iudgements of God comprehend all in that they are seene as we haue shewed in fulfilling his promises and executing his threatnings True it is we must praise him for the creation of the world for his louing promises made vnto vs but we can neuer see truly the ârration vntill wee obserue his prouidence neither can we effectually praise him for his promises vntil we diligently obserue his iudgements For then we truely praise God for his promises and threatnings when wee praise him for his executing of them This therefore requireth an experimentall faith and therefore we shal see in all the Psalmes of Moses Deborah Ezechiah Dauid and Esay that it was vsuall to them then to make them wheÌ either they had receiued some notable deliuerance or their enemies had some notable ouerthrow or the Church obtained some speciall benefit As after the deliueraÌce by the read sea after they had safely passed through the wildernes and had put to flight the armie of the alââââs âââ what els doth the History which is ãâ¦ã of things pâât ââach vs but to praise God by ââeing God to be such â ãâ¦ã he is in his pâââisâs Looke what the law generally speaketh of ãâã concerning these ãâ¦ã to be done or lâf vndone either of pââââes or ãâ¦ã of the Prophets the things done which were comââunded ãâ¦ã to them which did according to Gods ãâ¦ã the ãâ¦ã forbidden or else the threatnings executed on them which did âo ãâ¦ã mandemeÌt This we shall see wonderfully to increase our faith if we ãâ¦ã of the Prophets with the time of the law If we compare our ãâ¦ã our Sauiour Christ Matth 24. 24. that there ãâ¦ã Christs ãâ¦ã to feare that they which would not learne of the truth shall learne of ãâ¦ã We may call to mind how many earnest professors in king Edward ãâ¦ã papists in Queene Maries dayes and how many heretofore christians ââ Queene Maries dayes are now become zealelesse worldlings and they that were ââen ãâã ââââât height they are growne and wee shall see sufficient matter to praise God his righteous iudgements Againe if we consider the great mercy of God ãâ¦ã our country men who were in banishment we shall haue great cause to be thankefull Vers. 165 They that âââe thy law shall haue a greât pâââââritie or rather shall haue no mââââr of offence or occasion of stâmblââg and they shall haue no hurt THâse in seâse agree with that which the man of God sâiâl Port 65. I ãâ¦ã libertie for I seeke thy ãâã In which places the Prophet sheweth ãâã they ãâã ââaue peace in minde and shall walke at libertie not be entangled they ãâã ââue no manner of offence neither shall any stumbling blockes be lâââ in their waies which carefully seeke to obey the will of God This is the benefit of them that know receiue the word in loue that they shall escape dangers doubtes in streights and plagues so that in all thâse they shall finde happie issues and wholsome out gââe in what streights or troubles they aââ ãâã They then âât walke in this knowledge and loue of God his law shall ââuâ this grace and no man shal be able to take it from them seeing then it is ãâã in vsâl to be careful of nothing more then to be directed in our plagues âet most of vs faâlâ in âââ ãâã to ââââ by following too much their owne deuises and not the prescript rule of the worâ Here ãâã is described the happie estate of God his children that by faith and loue shall ãâ¦ã and continually haue the blessing of God watching ouer them in all ãâã âoââgs whatsoeuer tumult come on them yet they shall possesse their soules in patience and not be plunged and ouerwhelmed in these miseries as other men are O most sinâulâr commendation of the word in working such peace in promising such successe in our affaires and in deliuering vs from all ill things That loue thy âââ Wee see here is required that faith which worketh by loue for many will say that they beleeue who bewray their want of faith by want of loue It is then that saith which worketh by loue that maketh vs so to delight in the law of the Lord. Herehence commeth so much disquietnes and so many crosse blowes in our atââmpâs because our faith is so small our loue to the word âo little When we shâl ãâã then the destruction of our mindes so many ditches hedges walles gâins snares we must consider the chiefe cause to be our want of loue to the word not that it alwayes so appeareth ââ fleshe and blood but that to faith it is apparant which learneth out of the word Iohn 17 In the world ââââ shall haue troublââ but ââ me they shall haue pâace as if our Sauiour should haue saide howsoeuer flâsh and blood thinke others iudge ouer vs heauen and earth shall passe but his pro ãâ¦ã le Yee shall haue peace in trouble for God that hath ââoken it is no more liberall in promising than faithfull in performing if theÌ we haue trouâles it is for want of faith loue of the word And as here is a plentiful comfort for them who loue the word so is there a fearful threatning to the wicked which the Prophet Esay in his 47 48. chapters speaketh there is no peace saith the Lord vnto the wicked but the wicked are like the raging sea that cannot rest whose waters cast vp mire and durt In which place after the Prophet had promised this good successe to God his people hee addeth that the wicked shall not bee partakers of it For as the Sea hoysteth vp and is stirred more vehemently with the tempest and winde and being once moued one waue fighteth with another so that in that continuall conflict much froth and filthie scumme is cast and spued out so so soone as any tempest of temptation hath stirred vp a wicked mans minde and one temptation beginneth to fight with another many foming and corrupt affections are spued out which disturbe the peace of the minde and offend all the beholders God his children seeing those troubles to helpe them which hurt the world finde only the truth of this doctrine howsoeuer in time of prosperitie the wicked would seeme to be in as great quietnes as the other But as the deepe sea in a calme day seemeth to be as still as other waters vntill by the tempest of windes the raging of the one make a plaine difference from the other so the wicked doe seeme to haue as great
died well as they liued well or else by their martyrdome glorified God and edified others who neuer sought great things in prosperitie nor were impatient in aduersitie If wee feare with Baruch Iere. 45. the wofull troubles at hand wee are vnfit to purchase glorie to the Lord but if wee be of Ieremiah his minde as considering how God hath alwaies assisted his and that if we beare the crosse patiently with his children who were iustified sanctified and blessed wee also shall be iustified sanctified and blessed and shall haue our faith strengthened whereby we may the better glorifie him For as the curse causelesse shall flie away and doe no harme so heauen and earth shall passe but not one word of the Lord shall faile Vers. 166 Lord I haue trusted in thy saluation and haue done thy testimonies HEre the man of God particularly applieth that to himselfe which generally before he had spoken whose meaning is thus much I haue seene that they that labour to keepe a good conscience shall haue peace therefore I labour to keepe a good conscience in hope that the same will come to me Now let vs first carrie away the lesson namely to apply that particularly to ourselues which wee heare reade or receiud of others generally And as he seeing the peace of the godly generally laboured to feele the same in himselfe particularly euen so we are not to satisfie our selues with the generall threatnings of the law and promises of the Gospell but to make them seuerall and particular to our selues We see whatsoeuer the law teacheth generally the prophecies inculcate particularly whether it be in threatnings or promises in things commanded or forbidden Wherefore let euery man desire of God that he may be a Prophet to himselfe by laying the line of the word to his owne conscience in this or such like manner This thing the Lord commanded therefore I must doe it for he commandeth me this thing the word forbiddeth therefore I must auoide it for it is forbidden me this the Lord threatneth to such a sinner if I lie in that sin I am to feare it this the Gospell promiseth to them that repent then I hope vpon repentance to feele the comfort of it For this is the true vse of hearing when by this meane we are either comforted and incouraged to doe well or terrified and dismaied to doe ill The words in their originall tongue signifie thus much I haue waited for thy saluation Wherein is commended vnto vs a speciall effect of faith which must be seene in waiting for that which is promised The first generall truth that we must here take profit by is that if we will keep a good conscience we must haue a sound faith which breedeth a good conscience and without which it is impossible to please God If we then will doe good things we must beleeue in God as the author of all goodnes wisedome and eternitie and that he hath made a sweete couenant with vs and beleeuing this to be true we must labour to keepe his commandements For without this faith we doe good or auoide ill either for hope of reward or for feare of ill so that our obedience is violent constrained and not free He beleeued not onely but also looked patiently for those promises which is here shewed by waiting For many say they loue the word who doe not in truth beleeue it or if they beleeue it as they wil say they doe not patiently waite for it and many thinke they feare God who worship rather an Idoll and stay not themselues on God his promises Many so perswade themselues to haue faith who will make haste that God should presently helpe which if it come not they withdraw themselues seeke meanes to serue themselues These declare themselues not to haue this waiting faith Faith saith the holy Ghost Heb. 11. 1. is the ground of things which are hoped for and the euidence of things which are not seene So that it is a thing which bringeth vs to the hope of that which afterward we shall possesse As he that beleeueth shall liue by faith so he that waiteth not on the Lord hath no true faith because he will not tarrie for the Lords appointed time but will prouide for himselfe The Prophet saith Esay 30. 18. Blessed are all they that waite for the Lord. And Habac. 2. 3. Though the vision tarrie saith the Lord wâite for it shall surely come and not stay Againe it is said Psal. 147. 11. The Lord delighteth in them that feare him and attend vpon his mercie A doctrine worthie to be written with the Diamond of God his Spirit in our hearts This then is one of the chiefest effects of faith when we waite on the Lords leisure and make a distinction of the time of making and accomplishing Gods promises vnto vs. For betweene the one and the other God sendeth often crosse things in the way to trie vs whether we will waite or no. Indeed at the first whilest our faith is but tender it pleaseth him to feede vs as it were with pap and to performe his promises plentifully vnto vs but when we are growne to some strength he will not still deale with vs as with children but will often proue vs by suspending for a while his promises If we consider how Abraham waited tenne yeeres vntill the promise was accomplished and how Iacob staied himselfe one and twentie yeeres vntill he also obtained and if we call to minde how long the Lord proued Ioseph after he had dreamed and how he tried Dauid with many troubles and yet notwithstanding after so many temptations and dangers they beleeued we shall see approued witnesses of this true effectuall faith And as it is the nature of true faith to waite so it is the nature of incredulitie to be hastie so that if we haue not things presently to helpe vs we cannot be merrie we must make some shifts to helpe our selues For how coÌmon a fruit of our vnbeleefe is it that we so often haue in our troubles and bring forth of the rotten stocke of our corrupt nature when helpe is a little deferred to say I haue prayed I haue asked counsell of Physitions I haue vsed all the meanes I can I haue staied thus long I may waite indeede vntill my heart breake I haue made hue and crie I can finde no release I am neuer the better I must needes goe seeke out I must aske counsell abroad I must needes goe to some wiseman I thinke now the Lord would haue me to vse some meanes for my reliefe Thus Sathan after our Sauiour Christ had long fasted thinking that after so long waiting his temptation should come in some good season moued our Sauiour Christ to seeke out and to make some shift to helpe himselfe and as he was the Sonne of God so he might the better and more easily prouide for himselfe Thus we see the man of God speaketh not onely of a small faith
this true longing be in vs or no we must see whether it be after that saluation which is to be ioyed or whether it vanisheth away and is nothing but a tormeÌt of the conscience Besides this is a sure note of it if our desire be sound it is not satisfied vntill the thing longed for be accomplished As wee may see in naturall and humane things is in them that are sicke with loue they are in continual perplexity of mind vntil they haue obtained their loue likewise must we long after the word For loÌging is a feruent desire and not a thing quickly come quickly gone but a thing that hath bin searched by reason and in iudgement hath bin chosen So that as we shewed before there is a great difference betweene a lightning desire a setled iudgement which causeth vs in truth to long In that he now maketh mention of his longing after his election he sheweth that he had cast his accounts set down how he might be able to meet the mighty man indenter battaile with him as it is in the gospell This longing cannot bee in the wicked for when they long it is for heresies or worldly pleasures and right longing commeth from a right sight iudgement and affection which will bring in the carefull vsing of the meanes For as it holdeth in false longing so also in holy longings that after long debaâing and examining of our selues and casting our accounts what will be the fruite of the good and what will be the end of sinne carefully wil vse the meanes For as the desire vseth meanes so longing vseth meanes carefully Let vs now examine our selues where our feruency is for ioy and hope feare sorrow shew a maÌs heart as whatsoeuer we ioy in whiles we haue it that we sorrow for when wee haue lost it And let vs examine our longing whether we can vse the word with delight or no whether praier be pleasant whether the sacraments be coÌfortable to vs or no and whether the discipline of the Church be reuerend and precious to vs. If our desire be cold our âsing of the meanes is also cold if we be feruent in desire wee are also feruent in vsing of ââe meanes The Apostle speaking to the Romans cap 6. after the manner of men saith he will not extort so much as he might doe but hee will deale with them more easily and whereas he might require greater obedience he saith as ye haue giuen your members seruants vnto vncleannes and iniquitie to commit iniquitie so now giue your members seruants vnto righteousnes in holines This is but an humane thing if we should see how wee haue longed after things naturall and vnnaturall if we should see how wee haue longed inordinately let vs âee if our longing be alike after the word and let vs say to our owne soules what was there such a longing in vs after such things whereof wee are now ashamed before God in our prayerâ and before men when they are but named and haue we such slender longing after our saluation it is to be feared our choise is not yet made for if it were wee should surely long mââe and longing we should more vse the meanes Vers. 175. Let my soule liue and it shall praise thee and thy iudgements shall helpe mee HEre âââ man of God desireth life to none other end but to praise GOD in keeping of his word as he said before Port. 3. 1. Be beneficiall to thy seruant that I may liue keepe thy Worde In which place hee also desireth none other life but that which is according to the word of God For all other liues haue a vaine title of life but this is true life We see the man of God doth not onely feele with the Apostle that in God wee mooue liue and haue our being but also speaketh of a more excellent thing to wit that in him we liue spiritually Againe he looketh not in himselfe for any naturall life but acknowledgeth that manâ life is of the word of God Let vs therefore learne with Dauid to commit our liues to the Lord Psalm 31. 15. Into thine hands I commend my spirit c. He speaketh this in his life time and committeth it to the Lord that as he gaue it him so he would vouchsafe to keepe it being giuen Now we shall neuer in truth say the like vntill we perceiue how wee receiued our life of God how he nourisheth it and how to him we must surrender it againe Wherefore we are not to liue as doe the bruite beasts and the heathen but we must liue to enioy our saluation and couet our saluation to praise the Lord because there is no other end of mans life than Gods glorie As for them which liue to any other end Salomon iudgeth no better of the vntimely fruite than of them who enioy many dayes in pleasure and after goe to the darkenes Besides we know how all other inferiour things were created to glorifie God in seruing man and man was made to glorifie God by the true vse of the word Let my soule liue c. This is the vsuall phrase of the Scripture when they vse to set dowâ a thing more pathetically as Luke 1. My soule doth magnifie the Lord my spirit praiseth Goe my Sauiour And Psalm 103. 1. and 104. 1. My soule praise thou the Lord. Psalm 115. 17. The dead praise not the Lord neither any that goe downe into the place of silence and Psalm 6. 5. In death there is no remembrance of thee in the graue who shall praise thee and Esay 38. 19. The pit cannot praise thee the graue cannot confesse thee death cannot praise thee they that goe downe into the pit cannot praise thee but the liuing the liuing shall confesse thee as I doe this day c. How grieuous a thing it is now euery man may iudge that a man should goe out of this world or euer he knew wherefore he came into the world and this is that which maketh vs so loth to die This was it that made the Saints of God in former times so vnwilling to leaue this life not that they wanted any hope of the life to come or had not the ioy of a blessed resurrection but either they had some speciall sinnes heauily pressed their consciences whereby they had dishonoured God or else they desired to liue in greater measure to glorifie God either in entring into the way of repentance or else growing in the same after they had entred because as yet they could not say in truth I haue fought a good fight I haue runne a good race I haue kept thy faith from henceforth a crowne of glorie is prepared for mee For they knew that whereof we are willingly ignorant that we shall neuer vncessantly praise God in heauen vnlesse wee carefully serue God in earth and we shall neuer praise God in the congregation of Angels which praise not God in the congregation of his saints
constrained to let it alone So God would haue vs pull vp the sinne whilest with one hand wee may doe it not to tarrie whilest two hands breasts and all will not doe it for feare of negligence we are to admonish in respect of our selues because the sinne is on our score that we admonish not The same God that saith forgiue thy brother if he offend saith also if thy brother offeÌd admonish him Many would haue their faults forgiuen but not reproued but hee sinneth as deepely that reproueth not as he that forgiueth not so fearefull a thing it is not to admonish 9 It is a good thing when wee so take an admonition as the admonition take vs. Paul reproues Peter openly and records this fault in his epistle and yet Peter for all this calleth him his brother Paul coÌmending his wisedome his gifts and graces accepting his admonition not as a blowe with a staffe but as a most precions balme But wee when a spot is shewed to be in our garment are readie to take vp myre and to cast it on his coate that pointed at our spot or seeing something in our face by a glasse we be ready to breake the glasse that shewed vs our blemish Againe when wee admonish wee shall meete with some that will flatly deny the fact some will graunt the offence but in part some will confesse the whole but they doe extenuate it For all which maladies as good Physitions wee must not at the first vrge the most forcible medicines but vse them in their degree and place that is when more fauourable meanes preuaile not wee must not with Rehoboam vse too strong a purgation at the first least our patients be not able to beare it but we rather cause them to be more crasie than rid them of any part of their disease CHAP. II. Of the forme and rules of Christian admonition THere are two sorts of sins some greater some lesse for Christians are neither Stoickes nor Epicures for Paul opposeth himselfe to theÌ both Act. 17 18. they esteeme not all sinnes alike Neither are they all one with those which haue a bottomlesse charitie who can count all euils infirmities And there is a third sort worst of al and they will make euerie sin a mote a beame when they list the earth is a beame in it selfe but a mote in the skie But we know that all sinnes are not of one last Gen. 15. I will not bring in the Israelites till the measure of the sinnes of the Amorites bee full So there is a full measure and a wanting measure all haue not one measure When Paul speaketh of a gangrene and Iob of a sinne which he calleth the rottennes of bones they meane there are diuers degrees of sinnes spreading in our flesh A Father saith some sinnes were scoured by the blood of his hands but others required his heart-blood Ioh. 19. 2 Now for that in admonition this distinction of sin is not knowne some doe trouble the eye some put out the eye Some sinnes there be that our brethren may pluck out some that are left to our selues to pluck out Trueth it is if wee consider euery sin as it is against the maiestie of God we shall see it is no mote or light matter Matth. 5. God esteemeth one âot of his law more than heauen and earth Doth euerie sinne require the blood of Christ how then can they be motes vnlesse we thinke his blood to be a mote also As it is said of Baltashar in Daniel so it may be said of euery one that sinneth if thy sinnes be weighed it is the losse of thy kingdome euen of the kingdome of heauen 3 The better to examine sinnes let vs not weigh them by themselues for a sinne seeming by it selfe to be but a graine waight yet by reason of some circumstaÌces may counterpoise a heauie beame For example consider the sinne of Iudas you shall see it by all the sixe circumstances First of his person in that he was a Disciple put in trust with the temporall things that belonged to Christ. 2. Of the obiect for that he had confessed Christ before 3. Of the time when he receiued the Sacrament 4. Of the place where Chriât went out to pray and to teach his Disciples 5. Of the manner which was in hypocrisite to say Hayle maister 6. Of the cause for such a small value So in like manner the sinnes are greater in publike persons than in priuate and that first for the offence which Christ counteth a beame There was as much sacrifice offered for the sinne of the Priest as of all the people besides for surely as the measures of the Sanctuarie were double so their sins were double Adn as this is said of the person so now of the place Publike sinnes are greater than priuate in that they haue impudencie ioyned with them in that they be committed with an high hand In respect of the time a sinne of long continuance is greater than a sinne that began but yesterday 4 There are sixe notes to know a beame by The first is taken out of that place where Christ saith it is impossible for a caânell to goe through a needles eye and this is to expresse the absurdirie of those which say as Absalom said euery mans cause was good these fome out sinne without shame The second is ser downe Rom 7. where the Apostle speakes of a sin that by the light of the law he saw to be great and fearefull which before he counted as a shadow or a mote onely The third note is Reuel 17. a sinne of many heads able to be diuided to be quartered must be a beame but a mote cannot being almost as little as the Geometricall punctum It is a compound sinne The fourth Dauia speakes of Psal. 118 22. making relation of certaine stones which the builders refused such as we vse to serue at turnes to build the kingdome of ignorance Thsi must be a beame not a mote A more may be blowne out but a beame can searse be haled out with horses The sixt is drawne out of that saying of Christ Hypocrite plucke the beame out of thine iowne eye then thou shalt see so that is a beame whichmakes vs blind This is that which Salomon saith All the workers of inâquitie goe astray knowledge first decaieth These sins we haue and feele them not and the greater they be the lesse griefe These malladies of the soule are contrarie to those of the body for these the greater they be the more we feele theÌ the other the lesse Those were but small in comparison and mysticall sinnes which Paul was so grieued with Rom. 7. yet he displeased himselfe in them and sought the remedie and when he found it he esteemed it much The vse of all this is that we know when we haue motes in our eyes and that we take heede they grow not to be beames for there is one
our guide and goe before and we must follow after Many make strange to follow his call they will not giue vp their names they wil it may be goe before him or euen by him or cheeke by cheeke but they will not follow after And wherefore Surely they will doe all with reason But Christ requireth faith and reason to Christ is a very euill seruingman A great number already taught in the word will not follow it but if any thing proceed from the forge of their own reason that they magnifie that they wil follow So Ezech. 20. certaine prophets would not follow God and his word but their own spirits and yet there is no greater ods in the world than betweene our owne reason and Gods wisedome as Esa. 55. My thoughts saith the Lord are not as your thoughts Well if wee will follow Christ wee must follow him not as a great Lord to graunt vs great leases fat farmes or high towers but as a man contemned as the reproch of the world as a man full of sorrowes Christ hath two crownes the one of thornes the other of glorie he that wil be honoured with the last must be humbled with the first CHAP. XII Of Conference and Godly wisedome in the gouernment of the tongue AS we often speake of things lawfull but yet for want of wisedome to examine the time place and persons when where and with whom we talke Sathan laboureth to make vs strict silent in our speech when often we might speake to Gods glorie to the auoyding of which temptation we must endeuour to speake when God giueth occasion and that with thankefull acknowledging of Gods spirituall grace by the motion whereof we speake as also with humble acknowledgement of our weakenes who being measured with Gods iustice we should be found to haue stained our speeches and Gods graces with great corruptions and to faile in many circumstances How be it if we do it in a single heart and euen because we loue Gods word and in zeale of Gods glorie we may boldly speake committing the successe which on vs if we obserued all circumstances did not depend to the omnipotencie of God to the blessing of Christ and to the working of the holy spirit for we being neither God nor Christ nor Angels must not thinke to preuaile of our selues by our speeches nor stay vntill we thinke our selues most fit but coÌmend our hearts to the Lord who vndoubtedly spareth weakelings 2 Being Christians we must not stay our selues in our meetings for others to begin good speeches but if God giue vs any good thing in our mindes let vs with all humblenes put it forth to be examined if we feele nothing let vs complaine of our dulnesse and deadnesse euen thereby we shal giue occasion of good conference For as in silence among euil men one euill word setteth abroch many so in deadnes among good men one good word may quicken many 3 It were to be wished that godly men in their meetings would first by prayer offer vp their speeches to God to vse them aduisedly reuerently and not passing their bounds of knowledge and if they could not speake of any thing yet they should aske some thing if they could not aske yet they might speake of the communion of Saints if they could say nothing yet at the least they should complaine of the dulnes of their mind so that of their dulnes and deadnes should arise quicknesse and life of speech againe 4 We must be carefull in vsing and watchfull in restraining the tongue Dauid prayed for a watch before his tongue and for a porter at the doore of his lips he would keepe his mouth with a bridle that it should not go riot nor open oft without a cause The eie glaunceth our hands slip our foote treads awry yet if we hold our tongue qualified we shall doe the better It is a little peece of flesh small in quantitie but mightie in qualitie it is soft but slipperie it goeth lightly but falleth heauily it striketh soft but woundeth sore it goeth out quickly but burneth vehemently it pierceth deepe and therefore not healed speedily it hath libertie granted easily to goe forth but it will finde no meanes easily to returne home It is compared with perillous things to a sharpe two edged sword to a razor to sharpe arrowes to an Adders sting to the poyson of an Aspe to fierie coales and being once enflamed by Sathans bellowes to the fire of hell CHAP. XIII Of the Church THe Papist of pride the Familie of loue of hypocrisie and many of singularitie haue singled themselues from vs as Hymenaeus did But we are little discouraged and lesse follow it For if they separate themselues as stones from the building and as members from the body what hope is there of them The Papists will say we forsake them and not they vs. We forsake them in the wall they vs in the foundation For our faith was before their opinion though their persons were before ours As Noah forsooke the world as Lot forsooke Sodome as Abraham forsooke Aegypt as our Sauiour Christ forsooke the Pharisies so wee for sake them and Christ shall be the iudge who hath bene the runnagate who hath bene the Apostata 2 Behold a miracle heauen made subiect to the earth O what is man that thou art so mindfull of him not onely to giue him the rule of the earth but euen of heauen Whom the Church doth loose on earth the Lord doth loose in heauen and whome the Church hath bound on earth he also hath bound in heauen Hee doth manie things without vs yet when we haue done this he will not alter it nor doe otherwise 3 Albeit the Church be base and contemptible in the world yet hee counteth it as the apple of his eye The earth the aire and the heauens attended on it and hee hath made the Angels to serue it Hee hath committed his treasures to it And what bee his treasures Surely when Dauid commeth to value it hee saith that it is better than golde than much golde than much fine golde than all pretious stones The word of reconciliation the couenant of grace the broade seales of his kingdome Baptisme and the Lords Supper binding and loosing life and death are left and committed to the Church and her holy Ministers 4 The Church is euen the quintessence of the world such as Sathan hath sifted to the proofe it is euen washed and made cleane with the bloud and water which issued out of Christs side It seemeth hee forgot to loue himselfe that hee might loue vs yea if that one death and suffering had not beene sufficient hee would yet once more come againe for vs. 5 It is one thing to liue where meanes of pure worship are wanting another to bee where false worship is erected for the first we are not to flie the Church but by prayer and patience
to stay the Lordes mercie for the other wee must depart because of that abomination 6 The world is as the Lords great chamber whereunto all are admitted the Church is as the chamber of presence The natiuitie of the Church is a greater worke then the creation of the world The world was finished with a Word but many dayes and many yeares did the Lord trauell before the Church could be brought forth to his good liking Hee shooke the earth darkened the heauens turned the whole course of nature before he had framed and set vp the little Church of the Iewes But in gathering the Church of the Gentiles the Sunne became blacke as a pot the Heauens were couered as with a haire-cloth the vayle of the temple rent the earth treÌbled the graues opened aboue all the GOD of nature suffered But of all the third gathering shall be fearfull when heauen and earth shall not abide to see but shall melte and consume away at the glorifying of that Church which the world so contemneth yet on this Church hangeth the continuance of the world For certaine it is the world standeth and all the foure windes are stopped till all be sealed and in that moment that this number is filled this world shall out of hand vanish away 7 In the world wee doe as it were but see the Lords backe parts we see him as a thing in a troubled well dwelling but in the neather and outward courtes of the Temple but in the Church we see him almost face to face 8 That mightie Sampson suffered himselfe to be shauen and his strength to bee as another mans for the great loue of his Church hee shed his precious blood from all parts of his bodie for it and that no bloud might be too deare for vs with his heart bloud he hath testified how much he doth loue vs his loue and spouse the Church of the faithfull 9 It is true that the Psalmist saith Psal. 16. the Lord hath no neede of our seruice and therefore he hath set ouer his loue to the Chuch there to be answered vnto her in obedidience furtherance of his members there he would haue it seene how we value his benefits All blessings are continued on this earth for the Church sake The Sun doth shine vpon the earth vpon the iust and vniust but vpon the vniust for the iust mans sake 10 The Church is the household of faith the citie of the liuing GOD the spouse of the Lamb CHRIST the kings daughter the childreÌ of light of the liuing God the children of promise of the freewoman a chosen generation a royall priesthood an holy nation people gotten by purchase the mysticall body of Christ the sold of the Prince of Pastors the virgin Israel the children of Abraham the elect seede of God heires of grace ioynt heires with Christ the Sanctuary of the Lord the daughter of Sion the Lords heritage the people of his pasture the sheepe of his hands the temple of the holy Ghost the price of his blood the Lords Eden Thrice blessed and happy are al the liuing stones of the most beautifull building Confer Psal. 147. 2. 3. 1. Pet. 2. 9. 10. Phil. 3. 8. Ephes. 2. 19. 20. 1. Thes. 2. 19. 20. 2. Cor. 3. 2. 2. Cor. 6. 11. 12. 1. Thes. 2. 8. Rom. 9. 3. Reuel 21. 10. CHAP. XIIII Of the Confession of sinne THis is a good affection of Christianitie to conceale a fault and this also is a good affection of men regenerate to testifie their faults to all men whereby they make knowne their thankefulnesse in that whereas by nature they were thus by grace they are so and so Againe men vse it to comfort others that though they bee in their old estate yet they may receiue grace if they hinder not themselues and shut out the grace of God from them Thus the children of God are wont to aggrauate their sinnes that others might haue comfort in the like case Matthew in the ninth chapter and the ninth verse shameth himselfe by the name of a Publican and yet if we looke to his sinne it was not like the sinne of Peter against the ninth commaundement nor like the sinne of Dauid against the sixe and seuenth commaundements the sinne of Paul against the first as of them that crucified Christ himselfe But that which he concealeth the other Euangelists blase abroad that which they conceale he blaseth abroad And this is one argument of the truth of the word for wheras other Chronicles do euer coÌmend themselues and their owne natiue countries best as if you read the Chronicles of England you will thinke it the hest nation it is contrary in the word the deniall of Peter is more expresly set downe of Marke than of any other yet did he write the Gospell out of his mouth Paul setteth out his own faults in more sharpe measure and manner than any other can doe Act. 26. Moses Gen. 49. seemeth to discredit his owne birth Wee see all these were of God who is then most glorified when we are most cast downe 2 As the hiding of our sinne with Adam hindreth mercie so to testifie our sinne to be greater than it is with Cain displeaseth God highly 3 Confession without yeelding and feeling is nothing but a testimonie against our selues let vs then so confesse that it may moue vs to loue the truth 4 Pharaohs confession is rather in iudgement than in affection in respect of the punishment not of his sin ergo it is not enough yet he hath profited further than many of vs which will not confesse our sinnes at all 5 Whensoeuer we haue sinned it is good to haue this or the like meditation good Lord wilt thou call me to iudgement and enter thine action with mee How shall I doe then I will take this order I will disagree and fall out with my selfe But is there any hope that God will then shewe mercy Yea no doubt for if the Lord were minded presently to imprison vs he would neuer by his prophets forewarne vs by a writ hee might vse the whole host of the creatures to execute his vengeance euery houre but hee deales more mercifully with vs if we confesse our sinnes 6 Naturally we be all slowe to confesse our sinnes we cast short reckoning on our owne faults Adam said I haue not sinned Lord hee lesseneth his sinne in conceit saying The woman gaue it me and I did eate Iob seemeth to make an apologie as being vnworthy of such a punishment But wee must learne that a sinner the more hee doth extenuate and hide sinne the more he doth aggrauate sinne and hasten iudgement the more freely he doth confesse and iudge himselfe the more he is freed from Gods seate of iustice Pro. 28. 13. 2. Cor. 11. 31. 32. CHAP. XV. Of Conscience LOoke how is our Conscience so is our confidence it is a tender peece we must
successe in our affaires or see his loue in our correction and in exercising our faith 8 The people of Israel are said to feare God when hee destroyed their enemies and spared them This fruit we must haue in vs of all Gods works as well as they They did not onely feare but also beleeue which sheweth their feare to be godly for that feare onely is godly which is mingled with faith Then whatsoeuer feare wee haue it is nothing except it either confirme vs in the loue of the word or else doe turne vs thereunto that so we may beleeue 9 It is the Lord that smiteth the hearts of his enemies and giueth courage to his children as pleaseth him Ioshua 2. 9. Deut. 2. 25. 28. 18. And if of this we were throughly perswaded then would wee neuer feare in any good cause then could not the policy nor power of men dismay vs. Againe wee would be warie to deale against any of Gods children least while we striue against them we resist the hand of the Lord. 10 Ioseph might haue had many excuses when he laid vp the mony in Pharaohs house as that hee had Gods people to prouide for hee could not be espied yet did the feare of God truly grafted in him stay him from vnfaithfull dealing It may bee noted then that the feare of God causeth obedience and though wee might seeme to haue excuse and though we could escape the iudgement of men the law is not giuen to the iust but to the vniust If then the commandement onely doe keepe vs in obedience we haue not receiued the spirit of God if then we will either trust others or be trusted our selues let vs teach and learne this feare of God In that Ioseph would not deale vnfaithfully with a tyrant wee learne to vse iustice toward the wicked contrarie to the Familie of loue who because they thinke all things are theirs therefore it is lawfull to come by them as they can In that Ioseph would doe nothing without Pharaohs consent wee learne to doe nothing without those ordinarie meanes that God hath appointed CHAP. XXIX Of Friendship familiaritie familie and Fathers THe friendship with the wicked is such that to saue themselues they wil endanger their friends as we see in the King of Israel with Iehosaphat 2. Chron. 18. 19. 2 Wee must beware that wee neuer further sinne but if wee loue God wee must loue them whom God loueth and hate them whom God hateth Psalme 15. 4. 139. 21. 22. how dare many then hand ouer head and without choise bee friendes and ioyne in league with Gods enemies Prouerbs 29. 27. 3 We may haue familiaritie with some in whom though there be no great loue of religion yet there is no misliking of religion nor loue of heresies But our acquaintaÌce must be in outward things wee must beware our league proceed neither to the worship of God nor matter of mariage 4 The sinne of the master of the familie indangereth the state of the whole familie as wee see in Abimelech 5 It is the duty of seruants to couenant with their masters that they may so serue them as that they may serue God 6 When wee haue met our friends and haue done our ciuil dutie of salutation we must not there rest but proceed to talke of spirituall matters that we may edifie one another 7 He is a diuell that is euill among good but he is good that is good among euill 8 We become often hardned in our hearts in the companie of the godly because wee presume too much one of the goodnes of another 9 It is a good thing to haue the acquaintance of a good man for a good cause 10 Moses taketh Aaron and Hur with him knowing his owne infirmities though otherwise we see hee was a man of rare graces and great strength So it is often saide of the Prophets that they had euer some with them and the Apostles are sent by two and two to preach that one might help another Christs also sometimes takes Peter and Iohn not that he had neede so to doe but because he would leaue vs an example which we must follow being ready to vse all helps for our infirmities which the Lord shal offer vnto vs. We must not stay in our selues but vse the aduice of others for this cause it is saide that two haue better wages than one and that if one fall the other may raise him vp Where we see that when men agree together one grace of God doth set on fire another and the more the better if they consent together for a threefold cord is not easily broken yea though wee take such to vs as are inferiour to vs in gifts yet if they be faithfull the Lord by them may helpe vs as Hur was farre inferiour to Moses and yet Moses was strengthened by him And where as Moses in prayer takes but two with him wee learne to make a choise of our companie for that but few being faithfull may more profit vs and preuaile with God than a great multitude which haue but a shew in them 11 Great is the loue of nature Ioseph could not dissemble it for that hee was faine to bee alone that he might more freely breake foorth in teares to his breathreÌ Yea euen that rough Esau when he saw his brother Iacob a farre off his heart melted in him And like as no affection of loue and liking is so vehement whilest it lasteth so no contention is so bitter and so deadly as that of brethren A Christall broken will neuer be set together againe and there is no water will prooue so exceeding colde as that which hath been once heate Wherefore let men endeuour by all meanes to cherish naturall affection and the rather for that the spirit of God prophecieth that in the last dayes men shall want naturall affection 12 Fathers wee commonly count and call them of whom wee are by nature or vnder whom we are by gouernment whether ecclesiasticall or ciuill or behind whom we are in age and in gifts Augustine consesseth he rebelled against his father in heauen when he refused the instruction of his mother on earth for though theÌ saith he I could not see what shee did yet now I see that thou O Lord speakest and not shee alone and thy instruction was refused when her teaching was neglected Needfull it is then for fathers to bee taught of God who for that they bee fathers are to bee heard wherein they doe teach from God Ciuill fathers are carefully to furnish themselues with knowledge that they may learne to know when to strike and when not to strike for if they strike when God doth not command them what are they better than murtherers If they strike not when God commandeth what doe they but charge vpon themselues the sinne and punishment of others 13 That our spirituall fathers had need of God to be their teacher
mingled with an impure and base thing is made most corrupt as gold mingled with drosse wine mixed with water what more precious than the soule of man remaining pure what more base being corrupted with the mixture of the vilest things than it The world knoweth no good but riches which are yet not so purely good for God himselfe possesseth neither gold nor siluer and if they were things meerely good he would not want them because he hath all good that is those things which are alwaies good 11 Christ is not as a Well locked vp or drie spring head but an open and plentifull fountaine from whence runne streames on euery side to the lowest vallies euen the pleasant riuers of grace CHAP. XXXIII Of Godswrath and iustice and mercie THere are three things which doe slake our paines in this life mittigation hope and comfort but none of these can helpe in hell For the first we know the rich man could not haueâ drop of water In this life it may fall out that a man that whippeth vs an whole day long may be weary but our tormentors in hell are spirits and therefore neuer wearie Againe if such whippers in this life should neuer waxe wearie in whipping vs yet it may bee they shall kill vs or at the least leaue vs nuââ and senselesse but in hell though our bodies continually burne yet shall they neuer consume Thirdly on earth though neither tormentors waxe weary nor we tormented be coÌsumed yet the whippes and instruments would weare and waste and should haue some ease that way but hel fire is vnquencheable and the worme of conscience vnsatiable and therefore no hope of mitigation But what comfort is there in hell if the sight of the pleasures lost which they might haue had if the beholding of our enemies aduanced into that glory which we could not denie to them and wish for our selues if the entring into paine and shame euen before our aduersaries whom we hate and in whose sight we would bee better esteemed doe increase the paines of the sufferers then all these shew there is little comfort in hell First the damned shall be within the hearing of this which they haue lost Come yee blessed of my father and the godly shall be within the hearing of this to the damned Goe yee cursed into euerlasting fire The wicked indeede shall remember their pleasures they had on earth but to the increase of their woe for it is a double miserie to haue beene happie and now to haue lost it The old man in the comedie saith I haue a sonne nay alas I haue had a sonne The wicked I say shall wish then that they had heard the word of the Lord and that will be another discomfort Last of all they shall bee in the hand of the diuell their enemie and hee shall torment them euen in the sight of the godly whom they hated as their enemies the diuell played with them in this world but hee will not play with them in his kingdome and therefore there is no comfort The last helpe is hope and but for that they say the heart would burst and surely for any hope in hell their hearts may burst indeede Oh saith a heathen man hoping for release in time God shall also giue an ende to these euils But here is our hope of ende for the inhabitants of this place are immortal so that though they haue but one good thing which is immortalitie yet euen that is such a thing as makes their paines the greater what auaileth it to knowe these things if the Lord doth not keepe vs from them Feare them therefore before hand and ye shall escape them neglect them and ye shall fall into them No man is so deepe in hel as he that least thought of these things And if the speech of this be so vnpleasaÌt vnto you what think you will it bee to them that shall feele it Well though wee were not told and if I should hold my peace the fire burnes still and if yee neglect to heare of it by experience ye shall feele it 2 When we are to speake of the displeasure of the Lord we are so become humble suiters to God that he would reueale more to the hearts of men by his spirit than the mouth of man is able to deliuer For the tearmes of wrath and fire are not able to vtter the depth of the iudgements of God though for our capacitie he can vse no words more vehement to vs. For as in expressing the power of God the highest name wee can reach vnto is to call him King so to expresse his anger he often challengeth to himselfe the title of wrath whereby he sheweth to vs nothing else but that he is purposed to plaiâ the part of an angrie one as if indeed he were angry and though it be true that we finde no such affections fal into the Lord yet because we cannot otherwise imagine how he should be reuenged on the vngodly he is content to instruct vs herein by the name of an angrie God And indeed it is the purpose of the Lord in such places to shew his iustice to meÌ but because to say the Lord is iust moueth too little he somtimes saith he is angry to moue vs more effectually out of this attribute of the Lord wee may make our profite First nothing in the world no kinde of word setteth out the vile nature of sin more than this doth to say our sins make the Lord angrie It carrieth some force to say that sin is the worke of the flesh to call it the worke of darknes the worke of the diuell and all these are effectuall but none of them is able to come into the balance of comparison with this one that it moueth the Lord to wrath because though it be not possible that God should be angrie yet if it were possible that any thing should doe it it is sinne Secondly I would haue no man henceforth perswade himselfe that God will be a proctour of his sin or that he will giue him pillowes to ease bolsters to hold out or curtaines to couer his sin for sinnes moue the Lord to wrath He could not leaue sin vnpunished in Dauid his chosen nay he would not spare his whole Church the people of Israel from punishment and therefore hee will not beare with one particular member Leaue men and come to Christ who though he had comitted no sin yet because he tooke vpon him our sinne how was he punished though he liued in al obedience first in heauen then in earth yet when he came to death how bitter was that cup of wrath to him If God then did not beare with sinne in his Sonne being but imputed vnto him he will not bee a bearer of vs in sinne hauing to the full committed it but we may well make our accomptes come sinne come wrath Thirdly if the Lord be angrie with our inuentions which do not
hurt him for though kings did incampe theÌselues against him he would laugh them to scorne then had wee neede to bee angrie with our sinnes because they will else throwe vs downe into hell If this word Wrath now will not moue vs surely it would not moue vs to see the mountaine of smoke as that of Sinai 3 Grieuous is the paine and vntolerable is the the griefe of hell fire to be burned is the most grieuous and painefull death that can be it is terrible to euery part of the body for a man to feele his blood and his fat to drop away from him If wee were threatned to hold our hand ouer a fire of wood it would make vs doe any thing yea things vnlawfull to auoide it without Gods especiall grace assisting vs but alasse this is nothing to hell fire and yet we will not auoide sinne which will kindle a fire vnquenchable and our bodies shall neuer bee consumed Nabuchadnezzar had twentie seuen prouinces Daniel 3. and yet but three men amongst all them refused to fall downe to worship the golden image for feare of fire But we neede not goe to Nabuchadnezzars time we may looke backe but into Queene Maries time and see many that for feare of fire did vndergoe things vnlawfull against their owne conscience to their despaire And yet this was but a materiall fire but of the Lords fire we must conceiue otherwise In Esay hee saith hee will haue it made with pitch to make it noysome to our members and he will haue a riuer of brimstone to feed it that it shall not be drawne drie If this be the reward of our neglect why doe wee heape to our selues an heape of chaffe If fire come why will we be as stubble If this argument this firie argument wil not cause vs to feare nothing will cause vs. If as it is said in the schoole nothing mooueth more than that which hath both reason and sense then surely fire may moue vs which both reason and sense doe cause vs so to feare More plainely there are but three things in the world which wil bring a man from wickednesse shame griefe and feare Shame preuaileth a little now adaies because there be so many wicked that will couer anothers shame griefe is put to silence for if that come we say it is an humour and whether it be so or no they will driue it away if they can with merrie companie But when it comes to feare no mirth will serue the purpose as we see in malefactours condemned to death no mirth will make them merie Nay the most sluggish beast the Asse and though yee beate him vntill he die yee shall not get him to goe into the fire for feare and yet wee more vnsensible than any beast will not bee moued a whit And this fire of the Lord is sodaine and continual in that day when no Tertullus can stand vs in stead to plead for vs no bribe will be able to speake for vs for that will be a terrible day for all bribers But suppose he would take a bribe what bribe wilt thou giue him for the sinne of thy soule The whole world is not enough but though it were the whole world shall bee destroyed how then canst thou giue it 4 If we will be truly prouoked to mercie first let vs looke to the Lord himselfe whatsoeuer he can doe there is mercie with him All his wayes saith the Prophet are mercie he hath stepped no where in heauen in earth or in the seas but the Lord hath left some print of his mercie behind him if we could follow him in those paths he weÌt in Secondly the earth doth not onely receiue this print of Gods mercy but repaies mercy to vs again and surely if the creatures should not be merciful to vs men were in an euill case Now because all mercie consisteth either in giuing or forgiuing and there is no mercie but it is in one of these two therefore in respect of both these we shall see how the Lord esteemes it First for the mercie of forgiuenesse Matth. 6. our Sauiour Christ his aduise is that if wee please God in this kind of mercy euen in the immediate worship of his name he is content to break off al his right to himselfe that we might pay this debt of mercy to our brethren which is more acceptable to the Lord than any kind of sacrifice whatsoeuer And surely al our sacrifices tend to this one sacrifice of mercy therfore mercy is better than all other sacrifices So that this pention is so grateful to the Lord that performance of this shall stay all other On the other side when this is not done we see Matth. 18. the bringing of our selues in debt with the Lord euen to the summe of a thousand talents doth not so much grieue him as the retaining of this pension from the Lord where for the seruants debt no manner of euill words are giuen but all is forgiuen but after when this seruant denies the pension of mercy then the Lord takes the matter hotly and the other debt did not so much grieue him as this But to examine these things in the ballance of our owne reason if two men are to passe by a place where lies no small danger by reason of the hot pursuit of their enemies and one of them going ouer by a bridge escapeth and when this other is to escape by the same meanes he drawes vp the bridge after him as not content the other should be deliuered with him we would condemne this fact The same is our case we escape sinne the common enemie of our soules onely by the bridge of mercy and now we are escaped safely our brother is to come ouer the same bridge and we pull it vp this is a singular inhumanitie and a high point of profound malignitie though the Lord indeed will make him a new bridge of mercy howsoeuer we shew our malicious minde Now to come to our selues whether is it not vsuall with vs to sacrifice with Caine and yet to knocke Abel on the head and whether we say not Lord forgiue but we forgiue not we forget but we forgiue not we forgiue but we forget not as it pleaseth vs thus to distinguish and let these things speake whether we haue mercy or no. And for giuing which is the other part that it be certaine that God shewes his will herein that he would haue our bowels opened to the poore because he might haue made all rich as well as one rich but that he left some poore to try vs. He had enough in store could haue made the poorest equall with the richest but that he had met with vs that we neede not to complaine and say as some might haply haue done we want some to whom we might shew our thankfulnesse The whole earth is the Lords and what can we giue him our weldoing extendeth
must haue a continuall hearing Will yee heare how God hath taken answere for this it is said Psal. 95 Heb. 3. To day if ye will heare his voice This we knowe is read to day and to morrow and euery day and so âor euer and yet all is but to day Wee cannot exempt our selues this bindes our hearts and will haue vs hold out as long as it is saide to day So then as wee must pray and be prepared to heare and come with a purpose to heare vniuersally so must we heare continually Yet wee must adde a fourth thing and that is wee must bring a desire to practise the things we heare And euery man must come thus affected I haue prepared my selfe to heare I will heare all as well that which is misliking as that which liketh me but beware of this last come what come will I will not obey But if we vow not to heare to lay vp in our memorie that our memorie may call vpon our conscience and our conscience call vpon vs to put it in practise we cut off the sentence by the halfe He that heareth the word and keepeth it is blessed and keepes it here is a coniunction copulatiue and in no case we must leaue it out And there is good reason it should bee so for as Augustine saith The word is compared to an hammer to a fire to a sword and not for nothing The hammer bruiseth so the word must soften our hard hearts the fire purgeth and purifieth so the word purgeth our grosse affections and purifieth our hearts the sword pearceth and so the word diuideth betweene the marrow and the ioynts If the word workes not these effects it loseth his power The word is a word of power and lât euery man reckon with himselfe If in hearing the word I draw not neerer to the mercie of God I shall draw neerer to his wrath if not to my saluation sure to my destruction 3 We oft heare the word but not as the word of the Lord and therefore wee heare it but in part because we thinke it is the word of Esai of Peter or of the Minister wee thinke it is Hose or Paul that speakes but not the Lord. Well if we will tarrie vntill the Lord himselfe come wee shall not heare nor see him vntill the heauens roll vp together as a scrole and a globe of fire consume the face of the earth vntill the Sunne be turned as blacke as a pot and the sea boile as a pot of oyle and then we must rather giue an accompt of our hearing than stand to heare againe Well then how are we said to heare the word of the Lord First we must know that Christ receiued a commission from the Lord This is my beloued Sonne heare him Here is his commission Then our Sauiour Christ being to goe to his Father left a commission with his Apostles Who so heareth you heareth me who so receiueth you the same receiueth me but who so refuseth you refuseth me So that to heare the Ministers is to heare Christ and to heare Christ is to heare the father so that to heare the Ministers is to heare God And the words of Hose and of Peter they be the Lords words And all this word sent from God shall be as effectuall by the mouth of the Ministers to conuert as if they were spoken by Christ himselfe And we know that Christ being the Minister of circumcision conuerted not all his auditors nay he conuerted but a few of his hearers Peter conuerted more at one sermon who was but his Apostle than we reade that hee himselfe euer conuerted all his life long But if it will not be but still we thinke it is the word of the Preachers surely by our owne imaginations the Lord will punish you that is it shall bee vnto you a mans word Hosees word or Peters word not the word of the Lord. And then if we heare it not as the word of God but as the word of man it will neuer doe vs good it may breede some little purpose in vs but it wil neuer breede in vs any great practise to our comfort So then if we heare it but as from men we shall âot in our sinne and so lye stil vntill the Lord finde vs out in the searching day of his iudgement 4 Because the doctrine of accusing condemning and threatning is a scripture vnwillingly receiued of men and we shall see in most of the Prophets so long as they prophecy peace and speake of heauen of grace of mercie they are willingly heard but if at any time they strike on the other string the people would no loÌger heare but oft breake forth and say prophecy peace vnto vs because I say the people hauing made a league with death and hell cannot abide to heare such vnsauory and nipping speeches it must needes be that the Lord sometime vse speeches of quarrel and controuersie and of his falling out with the people I knowe that besides that it is the general corruption of nature it is a speciall fault of these times and of this age that if the Minister of God thunder out the threanings of God hee shall bee straight discharged to bee a Minister of Christ hee shall be now the Minister of the Law and of Moses For the words of grace mercie and saluation are sweete wordes and men can well away to heare them but the Sonne of God hath not alwaies a streame of milke and hony running out of his mouth but sometime a two edged sword Apocal. 1. and it is as profitable for God his children sometime to haue a song of Sinai as a song of Sion and then specially is this requisite when the mercies of God come not by the hynn or by the peck or by small portions but by the Goââer by the Ephath and in full measure Because then we may be drawne into forgetfulnes and therefore least these things should cloy vs it is good for euery maÌin the day of peace to think of the day of controuersie in our most quietnes to knowe the Lord hath an inditement and an action against vs though when this age is ripped vp wee shall see the Lord his inditement rightly framed and his âisiprius iustly put vp against vs yet when the day of the iudgmeÌts of God be threatned we must not say they appertaine to strangers we must take the action to proceede against our selues 5 Though the Ministers take the Lords quarrell in hand and iudge his cause as the Lord biddeth Ezechiel to auenge his quarrellâ though the Prophets I say doe this or if they cease to doe it the very stones and creatures shall doe it against vnbeleeuers yet as other times we see in the Prophets how al cease and the Lord himselfe pleads the controuersie Though therefore we could arme our selues and make our part good against the creatures and could shift off his Prophets yet the Lord himself
doe not then we cannot escape 3 As there was not one of the Israelites perished so was there not one of the Egyptians escaped which is a type of the last iudgement of God wherein as not one of the wicked shall escape so shall there not one of the godly perish 4 We may not doubt albeit we see not Gods promises forthwith accomplished neither must we be secure because we see his iudgements and threatnings delaied as they did in Ieremies time for though he tarrie a while yet will he certainely come at last and that more speedily to vs than to them because our sinnes are greater for that we haue greater meanes of knowledge than they had 5 They that mocke long at Gods iudgements will mocke in the end and be mocked wherefore it is good to pray for inward reuerence before God sendeth outward vengeance When the Lord accuseth and iudgeth vs to shew himselfe iust and innocent he will haue none other to witnesse against vs than the mountaines or the heauens and the earth he will come to no court on earth but to his creatures and his seruants haue vsed the same proceeding as Moses calleth heauen and earth to witnesse nay we are to call to witnesse the stones in the wal the timber of the house that they may giue their voyces on our sides that we haue told them their sinnes and that we haue spoken to their consciences and then the very beames of the Church and stones of the wall shall be witnesse of this controuersie So that though men would beare one with another yet the mountaines the heauen and the earth shall giue vp their voyce that God hath not come suddenly vpon vs but that he forewarned vs. It were a great matter if a man should be iudge in his owne cause yet the Lord so rules the matter as that he will condemne none but such as first shal see their iust condemnation We shall haue all things laid plaine and orderly before vs as it is Psalme 50 so that we shall be driuen to confesse Gods plea to be iust against vs for howsoeuer men can daube and deceiue their owne conscience howsoeuer they can smother and choke their owne sins and delude men yet in the day of wrath the sealed booke the sealed booke shall be opened and the recorder in our owne conscience shall giue sentence vnto it and then the Lord shall win and recouer his action at our hands and we shall yeeld that he is iust 6 There are places in the Scripture where the Lord is a comforter and there are places wherein he is an accuser the places where he is a comforter shew such persons or such times wherein the Lord by his accusations hath so farre preuailed that the people were humbled thereby The places wherein he is an accuser import such times and persons to whom the Lord hath shewed many comforts and benefits but they haue been vnthankfull as are we in our times in our Realme and in this place For it hath been the wisedome of the Lord alwaies after his threatnings taking place to remember mercy and after his mercies contemned to send out his threatnings as Hose 4. 1. 7 The manner of the ancient Church hath bin that wheresoeuer mention was made in the word of the children of Israel the Christians took that specially to appertaine to themselues But now adaies in our age the case is farre otherwise we are so loth to be accused that our manner is to account our selues to be accused in nothing but there where the Lord hath as it were by name spoken vnto vs and if the Lord hath written no prophecy specially to this land then we thinke nothing coÌcerneth vs. Howbeit as Paul saith Rom. 2. That they are not onely Iewes that are Iewes outward but they also which are Iewes inward so I say that they are not onely the children of Israel which came out of the loynes of Israel but who so truly lay hold on the promises made vnto Israel are the true children of Israel also But not to stand long on this point I say looke as Moses is more inferiour than Messiah and as Iesus is better than Iosuah the kingdome of heauen better than Canaan and the blood of Christ more precious than the blood of bullocks or of goates so are we better Israelites by faith taking hold of the promises made vnto Israel than they that descended only out of the body loynes of Israel So that if any will lay claime to the promises of Israel he must acknowledge himselfe to be the child of Israel but if any will let go his hold on this promise he must also exempt himselfe from being the childe of Israel He may well be of the line of Cain Cham or Esan but the other he shall not be And then if we will be the children of Israel in their promises we must be the children of Israel also in their accusations And surely there is good reason why we should so be where as Iacob had two names the one Iacob the other Israel we reade very seldome in the Scripture that the Iewes are named by the children of Iacob but called for the most part the children of Israel For the name of Iacob being giuen him at the time of his natiuitie and the name of Israel being assigned him by the Angel for a name of benefit because he wrestled with God the Lord herein insinuateth that the children of Israel that is the children of his benefits must with a speciall care heare his word 7 The not obseruing of the Iudgements of God maketh vs so loth to loue his mercie and so slenderly to feare his Iudgements 8 It is a naturall thing to reforme our selues whilest Gods Iudgements are vpon vs. CHAP. XLI Of Ioy and Sorrow HE is not far from ioy that sorroweth either for want of good things or for sense of euill for the true way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 2 When wee haue greatest cause of ioy for well doing then it is a good thing to feare most our vnthankfulnes and our selfe-loue and our secure vnkindnesse 3 Gods children not cherishing a continuall sorrow haue often an excessiue sorrow 4 When a man is most merrie he is neerest danger 5 We shall sometimes feele by experience a terror suddenly come vpon vs when wee are alone or vehemently to strike vs in the night being sent of God to humble vs the Physition will say it is a melancholike passion but I say it is the power of Gods presence preparing vs to prayer or some such like seruice of God which when we feele if wee fall downe before the Lord in prayer we may finde an vnspeakeable ioy following it but if we cherish it with euill surmises it may bring vs to further inconueniences 6 The way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 7 The people murmured at the red Sea yet the Lord
forgaue them and healed them Againe they murmured at the bitter waters yet for his promise sake and the faith of some hee pardoned that sinne also and helped them and brought them to sweete waters and Palme-trees fit to campe vnder Where wee may behold how the Lord tempereth their sorrow with ioy for his children sometimes must feele his fauour and sometimes feele it not Hee letteth them see his goodnesse many wayes and his heauie hand but seldome and therefore we ought to beare it more willingly Againe wee may learne that wee are the fittest to receiue mercie when wee haue felt his iustice and when wee haue found his goodnesse we must take heede of securitie for when we are past one crosse hee can prepare another for vs. 8 By many meanes come we to ioy saith Chrysostome the wise men of Greece wished men to reioyce and the Poet saith Without ioy life is no life So it may seeme ioy is lifes life and therefore men seeke it so much He that auoideth not something that is not euill must needes doe much euill In riding wee will not ride so neere the edge of the ditch as wee can but leaue a good deale betweene least both our horse and wee fall in This is our policie in riding I would it were so in liuing It is not Christian wisedome to goe as neere euill as wee can Well is mirth euill then Too much vse of mirth is naught We must not studie for mirth If it be not a present iest it looseth his grace Deut. 29. If he be thirstie hee will drinke till hee bee drunken Those things wee desire too much wee will keepe too fast we came not faith Tullie into the world to make merrie One saith when yee would bee merrie this you may doe but make no occupation of it It is the worst end of a good wit to inuent mirth and yet wee see daily how many thinke this is their portion in this life Ambrose giueth them a fit name he calleth them superfluous creatures and so they bee for the world if they were gone were well ridde of them And Hierom saith God cast not man out of Paradise that hee might here build him another but that with sweare c. our recreation must not be thus to make it our profession to moue mirth and laughter a very Idolarie if one may call it so This ioy is but a bastard kind of ioy Hilarie saith it one laugh when he is going to prison euery man will count him a foole So if we will reioyce let vs reioyce in that that cannot be taken from vs for when those things perish we must perish also 9 I finde mention in diuinitie of two kinds of ioy the one lawfull the other qualified with circumstances The first Chrysostome calleth angelicall ioyes and Hilâry calleth them ioyes of the Palace or such ioyes as are in the court These are the best in these we may be secure if ye seperate not ioy from the glory of God There be foure angelical ioyes The first is the touchstone whether we reioyce truely or no Psal 1 7. Let me tongue cleane to the roofe of my mouth if I forget nay if I perferre not Ierusalem in my murth Gods glory flourisheth most when the Church flourisheth therfore that is the true ioy but there are some that can fatteÌ their hearts when Ierusalem lyeth in the dust The second ioy is angelical indeed so our Sauiour Christ calleth it when a sinner returneth to the Lord then the Angels reioyce and this also is a safe ioy When the prodigall Sonne returned his Father did well to receiue him with such ioy though his brother did hang the groine at it one of the Fathers saith though it were but a homly speech that it was the best calfe that euer he killed the best peece of vealâ that euer he bestowed At this day there is but small turning of âinners smal reioycing for it and I thinke this to be the cause of that pouertie for that they being come home none will giue them a ring a gowne c. Luke 15. The thrid ioy is Psal. 122. I reioyceâ when they said come let vs goe to the house of the Lord First to reioyce in the meanes of saluation as in Sermons in Preachers and such like this is angelicall Dauids ioy I reioyced when one told me there was a Sermon in the Lords house and saide come let vs goe A Father saith thou makest hast to a banquet but not to the Temple thy mirth is not good thy life is not good Thou canst watch al night in dicing but not in meditation The fourth kinde of ioy is Prouerbs 22. 25. In the rest a man may counterfeite a reioycing but this passeth all hypocrisie which is the ioy of the iust to doe righteousnes iudgement and equitie Shew thy conscience all the goodly things in the world it shall not reioyce at them so much as at one good worke This ioy will neuer depart their works follow them and so shall the ioy of them The Apostles went away after their whipping and reioyced not onely that they could suffer scourges but that they triumphed What ioy soeuÌer we haue else if we thinke vpon iudgement then wee say vnto our mirth thou art madnes Ecclesiast chap. 2. The second kinde of ioyes Chrysostome calleth pettie ioyes Hilarie termeth them the solace of prisoners who eate and drinke for a while but shortely the iudge commeth and condemneth them and they are executed This Salomon called bitter sweete ioyes Prouerbes 14. 13. This is certaine euery one will haue the one or the other if they cannot get Peneloâe they will be suiters to her maidens these bee seeming ioyes and wee thinke them to be great because we know no better For if wee knewe the ioyes of the righteous we would laugh at these vaine ioyes It is noted in Cain after hee had lost his place in Heauen he got him as good a place in earth as he could Iubal hee found out organs to make his Grandfather merrie What is it then vnlawfull I will tell you what the Fathers saide concerning it The beleeuer can neuer finde time for laughter Hilary saith that whatsoeuer we loue in the world we take thereby occasion of laughter in prison and this is phrensie If these men liued now they would be accounted precise fooles Storkes blockes without affections for these be the opprobrious speeches which the wicked vse against good men but if any man can reioyce in Psalmes and spiritual songs if he can find an hony-combe in the word and with Dauid can daÌce before the Lord God forbid that I or anie should play Michol to mocke him Nay I will say with Moses I would all the Lords people were as these bee and tooke pleasure in these things for thus wee ought to be and I will say with Paul would to God you would practise these things which
ourtakes vs and we are as good as absent or else if wee be waking we goe away before it be done or if we tarrie as soone as we be gone we commit all to forgetfulnesse And so if with want of knowledge wee be mercifull and true dealers it is but after our owne braine and because the Lord hath not planted the Lord will roote it out The end of all is if men will not grow in the knowledge of God his wil they shal neuer come to the knowledge of God that is they shall not knowe God his mercy God his trueth glory and blessednesse neither will he euer know vs. For as without the knowledge of Gods will there is not nor shall be any knowledge of God so if we know not God God will neuer know vs. 11 When we shal be ioyned to God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost then shal we know as we are knowne then shall all teares be wiped from our eyes then shall our infirmities be taken from vs then shall we dwel with the Angels and with al the hosts of heauen in most happie blessednesse it selfe We see now by this chaine not forged by our own braine but framed out of Gods word that hee is indeede blessed whom God chooseth whom Christ redeemeth whom the Spirit reneweth whom faith stayeth whom the word Prayer Sacraments and Discipline buildevp in the Lord in whom faith breedeth peace peace sinceritie sinceritie loue loue a feare of displeasing and a care of pleasing God in whom this care striueth to a mortification in pouertie of minde this pouertie comming from a mourning heart possessed in a meeke spirit and aspiring to true righteousnesse all these things being ioyned with that sanctification which lamenteth the sins of others and relieueth the wants of others knowing to vse prosperity and aduersitie as pledges of Gods fauour and vndoubtedly looking for the kingdome of heauen in the life to come If any of these linkes be missing the chaine is broken if any of these members be wanting the body of blessednesse is lame and dismembred CHAP. XLV Of Miracles and how God worketh without and with meanes and how we ought to attend on the meanes THe Miracles that were wrought in the Church were partly in mercie and partly in iudgement as in turning Iereboams hand into leprosie and into cleane flesh againe but the miracles against Aegypt were onely in iudgement 2 Signes are giuen to confirme vs in the word are not more excellent than it if then they draw vs from the word we must hold them accursed as wel as the false Prophet Deut. 12. That which Paul speaketh of tongues 1. Corinth chap. 14. is true of all miracles which are signes to beleeuers which may teach vs not to desire them for if we beleeue not Moses and the Prophets neither would we beleeue if miracles were brought from heauen So is it in the SacrameÌts which are ordained to nourish that faith which is ingendred in vs by the word and therefore must not bee separated from the word nor esteemed aboue the word For we shall then profite truely by Baptisme when we in and by the word shall beleeue the washing away of sinne and get power to mortifie sinne daily within vs and then shal we profit by the Lords Supper when we beleeue all the promises of our Redemption wrought by Iesus Christ and shall be vnited into his body daily more and more by the word 3 Pharaoh did aske a signe not for any purpose to yeeld thereunto but if they could not doe any he might haue the greater aduantage against Moses and the people So the Scribes and Pharisies aske a signe of Christ to whom he answered the adulterous generation seeketh a signe So many in these daies aske proofe of many things in religion not that they minde to yeeld thereto but if they cannot haue such proofe as will stop their mouthes they may more quietly continue in their error We must learne to leaue this kinde of questioning which is seldome graunted for good let vs so frame our requests as that they may be reuerent and we may haue a desire to rest in that which is graunted 4 A wonder may moue vs for a time but commonly it lasteth at the most but for nine daies and we shall neuer gather any fruite thereby except it doth prepare vs to profite more effectually by the word 5 Some think that the miraculous Manna was not so straunge because it is to be found in these daies in other countries I answere not of that colour not of that propertie Therefore this was a miracle as may appeare by these reasons following First because it was neuer seene before and then came at Gods commaundement Secondly because neither raine nor faire weather did let it Thirdly because as soone as they came to the borders of the promised Land it ceased Fourthly because if it were kept till the morning it stanke but on the Sabbath day it continued sweet albeit gathered the day before Againe when it was reserued in the Arke it putrified not Fiftly because it followed the Israelites whither soeuer they went Sixtly because it fell in such abundance as that it sustained so great a multitude 6 At what time the Lord first sent Manna the children of Israel being rauished with the loue of it called it Manna that is meate prepared of the Lord herein they acknowledged the goodnesse of the Lord. This Manna is first commended for the colour it was as white as the precious stone called Bdellium Secondly for the taste tasting like fresh oyle Numb 11. 7. Thirdly for that it was Angels foode or meate prepared by Angels Psalm 98. And yet for all this when the people had beene accustomed to it they loathed it and set light by it wherefore their sinne was the greater The reason of it may be this This Manna was giuen them not onely to be foode for their bodies but also to be a token vnto them that seeing the Lord fedde them from heauen they were not to settle themselues on the earth but to looke for their inheritance in Heauen So many therefore as did rest in the bodily foode not respecting the thing spiritually signified by it they were soone weary of it So is it also with vs for albeit all the blessings of God be very deare vnto vs and of a great price at the first receiuing of them yet when they are common the best blessings are lightly regarded If it be so in earthly things which are agreeable to our nature how much more will it be in spirituall things which are so contrarie to our nature And hereby the great corruption of mans heart is discouered which will not be moued but with noueltie As for example the sunne if it were but seldome seene how glorious a creature would it be accouÌted but because we haue the daily vse of it therfore very few of vs regard it Nay the word of
against For example doth the Lord giue thee wife riches or any such benefits hee doth it to make thee more fitte to serue So then hath the Lord giuen thee a wife Looke to her as the Lord hath committed his owne creature to thee so thou be fit to be a guide vnto her going before her in al honestie and godlines Againe he doth trie thee whether thou wilt rest in her loue and whether thou wilt vse her companie soberly not effeminately he trieth thee whether thou wilt be couetous to care for earthly things in her behalfe But these and the like fruites the Lord doth shew thee the corruption which thou must labour against 6 The Lord gaue Adam a wifeto trie him withall and if he had not yeelded too much vnto her in the time of temptation no doubt hee might haue beene a great helpe that she might haue been recouered and neither of them both haue so fallen For had not he yeelded vnto her hee might haue continued still in her innocencie Thus then the Lord tried Adam whether hee would continue in his obedience or no likewise doth the Lord at all times trie men in marriage whether they will continue in his obedience and labour to win their wiues also to the faith of Christ. So in like manner the Lord tries the wiues whether they will be in all things subiect to their husbands as Sarah For what gifts soeuer a woman hath yet not being subiect to her busband they are nothing For euen in mans innocencie she was subiect and after the fall it was laid on her as a punishment so that if shee be not obedient she cannot be saued Yet the Lord other whiles also trieth whether shee ãâ¦ã er sobrietie and wisedome will as it were breake the crookednesse of her husband ãâ¦ã the Apostle teacheth that the wiues must adorne the hidden men of the heart that ãâ¦ã husbands albeit then not conuerted to the faith might bee wonne by the honest ãâ¦ã ersation of their wiueâ how much the more then ought those who haue Christians ãâ¦ã eir husbands by their meanes bring them forward what they may in the profession ãâ¦ã ue godlinesse But if they bee disobedient and will requite euill with euill or with ãâ¦ã e they doe what in them lieth to ouerthrow the faith of their husbands And thus ãâ¦ã Lord trieth wiues also whether they will continue in his obedience Againe hee trieth ãâ¦ã whether they will rest in the loue of their husbands onely and bee contented there ãâ¦ã yea when they see their husbands hearts turned from them for if they will but onely ãâ¦ã when they are beloued they declare that they onely loue themselues and not their ãâ¦ã nds for they ouâht thus to consider the Lord hath turned my husbands hart from ãâ¦ã because I yeelded not to him that dutie which I ought therefore I will not hold on to ãâ¦ã se still but now I will rather loue him more to see if the Lord will by these meanes ãâ¦ã his heart againe 7 When Zipporah became troublesome to Moseâ in his calling he left her with his fa ãâ¦ã for a time so she depriued her selfe by her disobedience of his comfortable presence ãâ¦ã ought to teach wiues euer to helpe not to hinder their husbands in the Lords af ãâ¦ã And like as that holy man of God receiued his wife againe at his returne notwith ãâ¦ã ding all her former faults so must all the sonnes of God iâ there be any separation for ãâ¦ã e and for iust causes receiue and entertaine and retaine their wiues againe 8 Husbands must haue a fatherly care as principally of the saluation of his wife so al ãâ¦ã her good health and welfare in this life and to this end giue her all the good instru ãâ¦ã and direction that hee can This lesson may well be giuen to all Be mâst moderate in ãâ¦ã things which thine appetite liketh best and checke thy too much greedinesse of an earthly ãâ¦ã and thou shalt finde this to bee good physicke for the body and a wholesome pre ãâ¦ã iue for the soule 9 A certaine yong man hauing without consent of friends made a contract hee would ãâ¦ã marrie them vntill before honest witnesses they had faithfully coÌditioned that in time ãâ¦ã mariage they would confesse their fault against the glory of God their superiours and ãâ¦ã who le Church which should bee done at that time that the father is wont to giue the ãâ¦ã gin in mariage 10 A young man hauing ouer slipped in loue and intended to marrie without consent ãâ¦ã gouerours hee did not contract him but admonished him and at the day of mariage ãâ¦ã vsed to the parties to be married this discipline First as they had priuately confessed ãâ¦ã faults to their gouernours especially offended and craued pardon so he caused them ãâ¦ã confesse their fault to the Church and to aske forgiuenes desiring all to beware of the ãâ¦ã offence and requesting their prayers for them that this sinne may so humble them ãâ¦ã they may more warily walke without offence the residue of their life CHAP. XLVIII Of the Ministerie ALthough the Lord hath promised a speciall blessing to the publike ministerie of his word yet we must not tie wisedome to one ordinarie meane either of beginning or increasing of our faith but if any at any time shall haue more effectuall feelings by âriuate conference let him not contemne nor neglect the publike ministerie but with all âoly and humble thankfulnes yeeld this soueragââtie to the Lord that he is to dispose his âfts when to whom and where it pleaseth him 2 They that teach not themselues are vnfit to teach others and the cause why men profit not in the word is because they pray not to haue their hearts stricken therewith 3 In all essentiall points of the Ministerie we must in no case follow man but in accidentall circumstances Christian loue suffereth many thinges so that on the on side wee tolerate not too much and on the other side suffer too little 4 Like as if we moderately streine a womans breast there will issue pure and holesome milke and by violent wringing of it wee prouoke blood also and vnholesome matter to come forth euen so in our modest and naturall applying of the word wee yeeld the holesome and pure milke of Gods word but in our immoderate wresting of it wee straine out our owne corruptions and deliuer vnpure doctrine 5 When neither Ministers rebuke sinne nor Magistrates punish it there it cryeth to heauen that God might punish it Woe then be to them who thinke themselues at good quiet when their sinnes crie out for vengeance in heauen albeit they liue in great peace on earth 6 It is a feareful thing to lose the companie of the godly And though the world think they are at good quiet yet when Noah and Lot that rebuked their sins are departed then are men most fit for Gods iudgements
must haue it fresh 5 It is our fault too much to commend euery trifle our tongues are our owne we call euill good if one bee not an open offender so that hee drawe not his sinne after him with cart-roapes though we see neither zeale nor feare of God in all his wayes wee tremble not to call him a good man In our flattering lippes we speake nothing but superlatiues and thinke otherwise we commend not a thing to any purpose But in the Dialect of the holie Ghost it is not so he is no giuer of titles and yet this much of his mouth is more then seuen swelling hyperboles from a vaine man This word good is his emphasis and in this word he expresseth matter of most high commendation If we should take vpon vs to speake of the workmanship of the Lord in the creation of heauen and earth and the Hosts of them both would we not vse the statelyest words in all our store Nay could we find any words stately enough to expresse them I tell you nay but they are able to swallow vp our vnderstanding and to make our tongues cleaue to the roofe of our mouth And yet the holie Ghost reporting the creation of them all as of Light which is saith Iob the Lords rose of estate of darknes which is the swadling bands of the Day the out-going of the Euening and Morning and declaring how he powred out the Heauens like molten glasse and set vp the firmament as a water ouer vs how he laid the beams of his chamber in the waters how he railed in the proud Seas with barres and doores and planted plaines in the midst of it how he lighted those euerlasting Cressets the Sunne and the Moone and gaue charge to the Starres not to faile in their watch telling how he created the clowds to be the bottles of heauen and diuided spouts in them for the raine how he laid vp his treasures of Snow and of haile and prepared the Forge for his Lightnings and Thunder describing the creation of Plants from the Cedar of Libanus to the hysop that groweth by the wall of birds from the Ostrich to the flie of beasts from Behemoth and Leuiathan to the little Emeâ And last of all Man the Countie Palatine of the whole world and of the passing Wisedome in his reynes these workes be highly to be commended if any thing be to be highly commended to be magnified if any thing be to be magnified in all these the holy Ghost neither riseth nor falleth but this word serueth him throughout and God saw it was good and why not excellent good but that we might know his word is mightie in the simplicitie thereof and that what he calleth good is excellent good Yea heauen and earth may be glad of it seeing the word of God whereof one iote is of more price then they both that the word Hebr. 6. is called the good word of God and to stoppe the mouthes of them that will teach the holy Ghost Rhetoricke Christ himselfe Iohn 10. entituleth himselfe no otherwise but the good Shepheard And good was thought good enough for him and doe we yet require a more stately commendation 6 The Calling of the Ministerie is an alluring Calling and as I may say a Calling that calleth men vnto it a louely Calling such a Calling as the beames of it are able to rauish an eye yet some being to marrie this Virgin thinke her but hard fauoured and therefore before hand will be sure of a good portion with her or els they will none of her but she is full of grace euen downe to the feete in their eyes that loue her and full of Maiesty terrour euen to the dust of her feete vnto al them that despise her which more respect the reward than the worke but this I confesse withall that our eyes are so dazled with the golden stone and the horsseaches daughter Giue Giue cries so in our eares and euer since Adam did eate the apple all the mouthes of his posteritie are so out of taste that we can neither heare nor see nor taste any thing that good is True it is that if we looke vpon this calling with an eye of flesh it lookes euen like Christ for all the world Esay chap. 53. like a withered branch and like a roote in the drie ground and there is neither beautie nor fauour in it that we should desire it I am sure the eye of a carnall man can see no good in it vnlesse it be good to cleane vnto the Lord or it is good for me that I haue beene afflicted and such like which are like pilles and will not to die for it downe with a carnall man Well Christ saith this Calling is good We see what is thought in heauen of this Calling Howsoeuer it be shut vp in contempt of the men of this generation that though they say not it is not good yet by shrinking from it they proclayme so louder than a trumpet that they thinke it is not good Let them laugh we know that euen an Asse if she could laugh would laugh at any whosoeuer he were that eateth not thistles Let them iudge when mans iudgement is done we shall receiue the fruite of a better Fountaine Let them spoyle Church-liuings and deuoure the Lords portion let them swell with disdaine and burst with contempt against vs a blessed contempt it is that fashioneth these dayes of my vanitie into the similitude of the age of Christ. Christ doth not onely say this Calling is good but he hath magnified this Calling in his own Person He himselfe saith Paul Roman chapter 15. verse 8. was a Minister of the Circumcision with vs. The Princes themselues haue no greater honour than to ouersee the Church The best day that euer Dauid liued was when in a linnen Ephod he daunced before the Arke and that was the day that he weepeth and panteth to remember Psalme 42. Salomon the wisest richest mightiest and most glorious among the sonnes of men Ecclesiastes or Preacher was the crowne and beautie of his honour and aboue all titles of kingdomes and countries this was most honourable Salomon the Preacher But what are men or what are Kings or Princes in respect of Angels Yet euen these glorious Spirits the whole host of Angels whether they be Dominions Principalities or Powers the highest Honours they haue the proudest Title they boast of is to be Ministring Spirits If he be an Angell he hath no greater glory And who art thou and what is thy fathers house that canst farme vnto thy selfe greater Honour than to serue the Lord in this busines These arguments might moue vs but aboue all arguments take this The Sonne of God before whom euen the very Cherubins couer their faces spent his life in this Calling and shall a peece of clay a man a stinking worme so farre exalt himselfe in his birth in his riches in his
a promise it is rather paid to the promiser than to him to whom it is promised as one of the fathers saith God paieth his promises to himselfe and the accomplishment of it most respects himselfe 3 The nature of a promise is not presently to yeeld the thing promised for if wee had that wee haue not a promise of a thing to bee performed but a performance of a thing that hath beene promised we stand in faith and receiue in hope and whatsoeuer wee are we are but one hope which is our tenant and takes vp our possession of things to come for our behoofe Our life saith Paul is hidde with Christ. And it appeares not âaith Iohn What we shall be But the best that may be made of the wicked is here to be seene to the vttermost And seeing our life is in Christ all that are on the stage of the world it is knowne who they be namely the wicked but whatsoeuer is the price of the godly it is yet hidde in Christ we haue nothing but the hope of it Now least some should say if wee haue nothing but in hope it were better to haue some thing certaine To them I say wee doe not speake of a promise from a man The Apostle saith the Lord is faithful If the life of a Christian be compared to a warfare then hope is our helmet Ephes. chap. 6. If it bee compared to a sea-faring then our hope is as an anchour which we must cast into the sea with them Act. chap. 28. to stoppe our shippe in dangers vntill the day appeare Lastly this is our stay God is faithful he hath promised therfore he will surely performe it First he speaketh the word then he promiseth that is saith it double In blessing thee I will blesse Then he addeth an oath As I liue saith the Lord I will visit thee yet more he hath left vs pledges further to assure vs of the trueth of his word if neither his word his promise nor his oath wil serue vs we haue nothing but promises for concerning riches glorie countrey and such like God his children often want them Come to God his grace and to peace of conscience which one would thinke they should haue they often haue them not but faith they haue the promise they haue euery thing else they haue not still they haue the promises them they haue Our faith takes hold on our sins pardoned on the assurance of the life to come these we haue without peraduenture wee haue the other things but by peraduenture The best things we haue we possesse haue them by hope and they that haue outward things are beholden highly to God but they be not his best blessings 4 Howsoeuer some thinke but meanely of God his promise yet nothing is more worthie our consideration and thankefulnesse That that is 1. Sam. 18 18. in the speech of Dauid wheâ one tolde him that Saul was disposed to giue him one of his daughters in marriage may here be noted for what saith hee seemeth it small to you to bee a Kings sonne what am I or what is my life or the family of my father in Israel that I should be the sonne in lawe vnto a King So may wee say what are wee or what is our life or the familie of our father that the Lord should vouchsafe to make such promises vnto vs Dauid made no light account of his promise To set Dauid in our case and Saul in the Lords Dauids case was farre better than ours For by reason of his victories he had deserued wel of the countrey and therefore worthie to be considered of Saul againe though he should haue had Michol to wife he was not for this to be heyre of the crowne and yet he saith seemeth it to you a small thing Then I say if we could come to make the comparison betweene Saul and God who is the Saul of Saules and prince of Princes in whose respect al the Princes of the world are but wash pots and Cyrus is nothing to him he vnto whom the Angels are subiects and seruants and to whom heauen and earth stoope downe what analogie would there bee betwixt him and Saul On the other side that wee may stand in stead of Dauid if the Spirit of God would shew vs our vnworthinesse in a thing far aboue the promise of Dauid wee would say or wee should say what are wee what is our fathers house that the Lord should haue respect to vs were not our fathers Amorites drowned in superslitious idolatrie carried away with the loue of the world solde vnto sinne and men full of ignorance what was in our fathers house for ourselues what are we haue we not beene deriders of the word of God or hearers of the Lord speake to vs with far lesse reuerence than we heare a mortall men what is there in vs I thinke not of the worst but he that can best expresse his mind and meaning cannot expresse our vnworthinesse My stammering speech cannot vtter iâ we must conceiue more of it knowe that there is nothing in vs or in our fathers house that the Lord should vouchsafe vs such mercy It must not seeme little that wee haue the word and are compassed about with so many promises wee must reade them with humility then no doubt wee shall reade them with thankfulnes The Apostle saith When the Angels looke at the mysterie of our redemption they are wonderfully astonished they can neuer looke enough to see the vnspeakeable highnes of the Lord and the great gulfe of our vnworthines to behold the ods betweene his greaânes and our vilenes It needeth their conceauing which if we could also doe it would swallow vs vp to see the Lord bestow his promises on such vnworthie wretches When the Lord shall not only make promises in generall but in particular not onely reall but personal not onely conditionall but free not onely temporall but eternall who can goe through them all But setting aside these great promises benefits of his word of his Spirit he hath promised that euen our very corrections * shall doe vs good Setting these apart with all the care of his Angels ministery of all creatures he saith he wil so narrowly looke to vs take charge of vs that he will looke to the haires of our head nay Leuit. 26. he will looke to our kneading troughes and which more is Psal. 41. he will turne our beds couches in the time of sicknes A strange thing that the Lord should thus do with vs. In the heathen histories we reade that because a certaine Captaine came to wash his souldiers wounds they could not praise him enough Then if God the Captaine of his whole Church the God of glory shall so narrowly looke to vs as to number our haires to take care for our kneading troughs to turne our beds to swaddle our wounds these are able to amaze vs and to
set vs in a wonderfull taking to see so great kindnesse 5 God wil be with vs wheresoeuer wee dwell he will goe with vs wheresoeuer wee goe He doth not rule vs as Pharaoh did the Israelites to set vs to make bricke and to fetch the straw our selues but looke what he biddeth vs to doe he giueth vs strength and substance to do And for this worke when we haue done it which is very homely this wisedome passeth our conceiuing Behold what promise was made of halfe a kingdome for so vile a seruice of Herods so for a broken seruice he makes vs a promise of heauen and earth not aâ they be now which if it were so it were too good for the best no hee will breake vp these frames not to destroy all but to renewall for the comfort of men So great is his mercy that as a Father saith that God his childreÌ hauing tasted of this in the life to come do as it were mourne and are grieued with themselues that their repentance was no greater and their thankfulnes no more whiles they were on earth and he that hath done best as Abraham Dauid or Paul they repent they haue done no more good 6 The promises of God are free in themselues in respect of the part going before First there is nothing at all in vs to moue the Lord to promise any good to vs. That wee may looke on that first and great promise made to Adam when the Lord after his fall had charged him with his sin he doth not confesse his sin which the vilest malefactors often doe but he chargeth the Lord againe that hee was the cause of it and makes his liberality the patron of his iniquitie and so very miserably sets it ouer to the Lord Euen at this time and immediately vpon such behauiour the Lord makes his promise to him that the seede of the woman shall bruse the serpents head Here is no cause of a promise in Adam he ãâ¦ã o coÌdition goes before It is true also that God made choise for his mercy of the vââeâs people of the earth Take but the Historiographers and those that write for the Iewes and sâtting aside all inward gifts of minde whatsoeuer and come to their gifts of the body their outward shape and lineaments and for the very masse of their nature of all people they were most vnseemely and ilfauoured they were a pernicious and monstrous people and as far from al gifts euen of nature either of iudgement or wisedome as was vnder the Sun nay it were too homely to giue them the name whereby some haue set them out Of these people the Lord makes choice and makes the first promise to them So that this is also a free promise nothing comâ to it to moue the Lord to make it And yet to these people the Lord promiseth Leuit. chap. 26. 12. I will walke among you I will be your God and ye shall be my people Againe in the reigne of Zedekiah when the measure of their sinne was come to the brim when they were in the estate of the Perezites Hiuites and Iebusites the Lord makes another promise with the same people greater than the former Ierem. 31. 1. saying Hee will be their father and they shall bee his sonnes and daughters So that God his promises are free in respect of the matter antecedent but in respect of that which followeth they were made with a condition and that is that wee bee holy But for the most part men herein deceiue themselues for as they heare that it is a free promise so they make it a free promise after There is no inducement indeede before he makes the promise but afterwards hee bindes it with a condition For it standes in the promises of God as in his threatnings In his threatnings there is no condition going before they are absolutely pronounced as that Ionas 3. 4. Yet fortie dayes and Niniâie shall be ouerthrowne And that to Ezâkiah Esa. 38. Put thine house in an order for thou shalt dye and not liue Yet there is somewhat followeth after as Vnlesse ye repent which sometimes is expressed but if not expressed is alwayes to bee vnderstoode For neuer any threatning so strongly was pronounced from the Lord but this Vntill we repent if it were done would breake the force of it and turne it backe againe as the Niniuites repented and the Lord turned away his fierce wrath Ezekiah wept and the Lord gaue him length of dayes So how flatly and freely soeuer the promise made to vs yet this condition followeth We must be holy Thus wee see how Gods promises in respect of themselues before they be made are sure yet not as the wicked imagine that there is no limitation 7 That the Bible is the Librarie of the holy Ghost it may appeare first for that it setteth downe the infirmities of men without all flatterie as well as it commendeth them for their vertues Gens 49. Numb 12. Secondly the matter of it is altogether heaueÌly and nothing nor any part thereof sauoureth earthly it yeeldeth to no one affection or other but opposeth it selfe to all Thirdly the forme the dignitie of the sâile and maiestie of the sentences in it is such as it cannot bee fully and wholy conceiued and vttered of any man and it is alwayes more powerfull in the matter than in words The Apocrypha going about to expresse the excellencie of it in Greeke is a very cold and barbarous thing Fourthly of all things it moueth affection in the readers pierceth into the secrets of the hearts which you shall neuer finde but for some little time and straight vanishing away in other writings of the profoundest Philosophers that euer were Fiftly of all it is most auncient and many good thing in Philosophers and Poets are fetcht from this Sixtly all the prophecies set downe by diuers writers with one consent are accomplished so are none of the diuels oracles Reade that of Iacob Genes 49. that of Moses Deut. 32. of Ethan Psalm 89. Esa. 45. Seuenthly the wonderfull preseruing of this booke from time to time 2. King 22. so that it hath not perished whereas many other bookes of great price and estimation are vtterly lost Eightly that there hath been such a continuall and vniuersall consent of this booke from time to time and because all the heretikes and labours of them that would withstand and confute this still are soyled and brought to nought Lastly the constant death of wise sober and meeke Martyrs whoeuer in their deaths for this haue had a plaine distinction from the deaths of other franticke and witlesse persons Many places of Scripture saith the Apostle 2. Pet. 3. are peruerted of the vngodly and you shall see the wickedst man talking most and making much of one kinde of Scriâture Among Heretikes Arrius of this 1 My Father is greater then I. Mâricheus of this 2 He was
pay him truth The third respect why the Lord will haue truth is because it is a thing most concerning vs and comforteth vs in the agonie of a distressed coÌscience For in this case mercie cannot so comfort vs for God hath iustice as well as mercie and hee is iust as well as he is mercifull and for Christ he cannot comfort vs for he is not giuen to all and it may be not to thee and therefore in these two onely there is no comfort But to challenge the Lord his truth is best and his faithfulnes in giuing Christ whom he hath promised is our chiefest hold and nothing can put vs beside it This is the surest tenour of our saluation because by this we hold whatsoeuer we hold and howsoeuer we are defectiue in other things yet in respect of truth we must make much of it Thus in these respects that truth is the diadem of the Lord in respect that Sathan doth so assault it it is the tenour of our saluation it is sure that it is a pension to bee paid But to come neerer whether this truth be in vs or no we see the earth it selfe is not only true but liberall to vs. And as it hath truth and mercie so knowledge is in it too for it knoweth al times and seasons When to receiue when to returne it shewes it selfe a cunning Scholler and it keepes such a comely course in all seasons as if it had perfect knowledge and this is another reason why wee must labour for truth We may well be compared to a land For though there be a soule in vs of the substance of heauen and comming into our bodies made of earth should make them like to heauen and so heauen should lift vs vp to heauen from the earth yet our bodies which by the soule should be more heauenly haue so weighed down heauen as it were to the earth pressed downe the soule to things below That we haue set earth as it were aboue heauen in all our attempts and imaginations and so our soules are become a very ground and land for all our intent being earthly we are iustly called earth 3 There are found out three truths First The truth of life which euery man must labour for The second is The truth of Iustice which is in Common-wealths The third is Truth in doctrine and religion which is in the Church For that truth of life which ought to be among men that we may better vnderstand it wee will shew it in measures and weights In a measure there is a Standard and in weight there is a Seale and if our measure be equall with the standard and if our weights be iust with the seale so as they be neither lighter nor heauier than the standard weight our measures and weights are true Now to applie these things the maine and standard truth is set downe Ioh. 17. Thy word is the truth Then here is the point the word is trueth If our thoughts bee agreeable to this standard and then our tongues be agreeable to our harts well agreeing to the standard if our doings agree with our tongues then comes sinceritie of heart simplicitie of speech and constancie of life Now here is the question then whether the conclusion wee make in our braine be equall with the standard or else our hearts are false and they being false our tongues are out of rule and our outward life can neuer be true For surely if the word haue not taught vs our truth wee haue no truth in the world and then wee truly measure all things according to the truth when we esteeme all things as the word doth esteeme them looke what conclusions the word hath set downe of the world and of other things that must be our conclusion and principle in euery thing Phil. 3. Paul who doubtlesse knew the truth and deliuered nothing but measured by the standard of the truth hath this conclusion that to winne Christ he would lose all there was nothing so glorious in the world but he counted it riffe raffe for the attaining of Christ. This is then the first thing to doe al things by the analogy of the word and then we shall haue but one heart not a heart and an heart Otherwise wee shall be as deceiueable as the vineyard that Esay speakes of whereof grapes were looked for but it brought foorth wilde grapes And because men haue worldly conclusions and the world not the word is their standard so that they are resolued of their principles speaking thus secretly in their hearts We will keepe this gaine and profite they haue lost the truth So must it be in the simplicitie of our speech for vnlesse our words bee according to our hearts we delude our selues For if in the Church we shall haue an Amen a great praising of heauen and a large cursing of sinne and yet no regard of this simplicitie all is but an illusion When men shall publikely sing out of the Psalmes that nothing is more precious than the word of God and yet wee set by nothing lesse this is plaine mockerie to beare the world in hand that we loue the word and yet our thoughts are more large and deepe and attentiue to the world So that wee haue false hearts and dissembling words and truly though we dare not shew this to the world and though in our hearts wee care not for a Sermon once in seuen yeeres yet if wee were asked how wee stood affected to the word what great credit and commendations would flie out of our mouthes But now let vs come to the truth of our actions in stedfastnesse of life that a man may bind on our word the ouerthrowing of our liues doe so much drowne the voice of our mouthes that whatsoeuer we protest in word wee spoyle in our workes The blood of Habel was an action and it cried vp to heauen our Amen in our mouthes is drowned by the blood of our actions crying so loude before the Lord. For our actions bewray men for there is such wringing going ouergoing and incroching that there is no Truth in our liues in respect of the concordance of the tongue And whatsoeuer their bonds are we must haue other forfeiture vpon forfeitures to proclaime their falsehood to the world Now come to the Truth of the Common-wealth wee see as the Prophet saith Iudgement is turned in to Worme-wood that is a man had as good eate a hand-full of Worme-wood as haue our cause pleaded in the Courte Let Noble-men be neuer so wise to open the Truth yet the Diuell hath made many wiser in breaking of the Truth then any can be wise in setting it downe It is knowne too well that many grieuances haue beene for that men haue growne more cunning in ouerthrowing of Iustice then manie haue bene able to establish Iustice. But euery man would be content to beare this burthen because it concernes another Courte But
and to giue a greater light vnto the same As we see in Moses who came to bring the Law vnto this people not a new Lawe nor contrarie to that which was before but hee renewed it confirming and making it more cleare and that which they had before deliuered from hand to hand that hee gaue in Tables and that which they afore had practised he giueth forth vnto them now in Precepts For by the whole story of Genesis it is soone perceiued that not onely the morall Lawe contained in the two Tables but eueÌ the Ceremoniall the Iudiciall law were knowne vnto Abraham and others that liued before the law it was neuer lawfull for them to haue any more gods but one only and true God and so consequently that his pure worship which was according to his will The Sabbath was obserued and kept not onely in Paradise but euen of the Israelites when they were in Aegypt before they came to the wildernes which they could not haue done had they not receiued it by traditions The duties also in the second Table were as common and as well knowne as any others were And when we reade in Genesis of Priests and Altars and sacrifices differences betweene cleane and vncleane beasts c. it doth easily appeare that the substance of the Ceremoniall law was long before Moses his time the death of adulterers and the punishment of murtherers doe plainely declare that they had the politicall Law before the dayes of Moses that he was not the first giuer therof vnto the people he taught therefore no new or strange doctrine nor yet contrary to that which was before He was only the means to confirme it and to make it more easily to be vnderstood for he deliuered it in plainer maÌner than it was deliuered vnto the Fathers The Prophets did expound it more plainly then he and as euery Prophet was more nere the time of Christ so did he bring greater light to that which went before Iohn Baptist had cleere reuelations than any of the Prophets For our Sauiour doth prefer him before them not in respect of his person but in respect of his office and calling but the Lord Iesus euen our God and Sauiour our onely Prophet of al others hath brought most cleere light which hee hath reuealed and made knowne vnto the world both by himselfe and the Apostles whose Epistles and writings are by many degrees more plaine and manifest than the writings of the Prophets which were before them And do we not see that since the time that the Lord began to renue the light of the Gospell and to deliuer vs as it were from the darknes wherewith we were well neere oppressed Doe we not see I say that greater light doth more and more appeare that many things are now more manifest than they haue beene in former times and ages Moreouer the law had testimony from the couenaÌt made with Ahraham Isaac and Iacob The Prophets did proue their doctrine by the law and the couenants and our Sauiour hath his witnes out of the law and the Prophets and his Apostles did draw their proofe from all The law is in the Gospell and the Gospell in the law and therefore whosoeuer shall not make their doctrine agreeable to the law the Gospel they may nor ought not to be receiued but in the boldnesse of Gods good spirit we may say with S. Paul Let them be accursed For the Lord is not contrary nor vnlike to himselfe As the spirit spake in old time in the Patriarkes and Prophets so spake he in the Apostles of our Sauiour Christ and so will he speake in his true seruants and ministers to the ende of the world there is with him no variablenes nor shadow of change but hee abideth euer the same most like vnto himself and so doth his word which is of the same nature Whosoeuer then shall bâing vnto vs any doctrine not warranted by Gods word or contrarie to that which before hath beene deliuered yea if he bring it in harder and more darke speeches than the word of God is or if hee deliuer it more strangely or obscurely and yet wil beare vs in hand and make vs beleeue that he hath cleerer reuelations we may then iustly suspect him of vntruth and vtterly refuse him further than by certaine grounds reasons out of Gods word he doth confirme his Doctrine And as we may rightly hold all the doctrines of men accursed when they speake or write any thing contrary to the holesome word of truth or else doe adde anything thereto So likewise if any shall take away from the word of God one iot or tittle we may in the feare of God and in the zeale of his truth pronounce against him that sentence wherewith God in great wisedome hath closed vp his holy Scriptures The Lord will take his part out of the booke of life and out of the holy citie and out of those things which are written in this booke 2 Iohn saith the Spirit bloweth where it listeth so also as much as it listeth sometime breathing softly like the coole ayre and sometime like the whirle-winde for man is full of wandring thoughts and imaginations especially when he heareth the word but nothing is more dangerous than the yong mans heart which is in all places of the world at once if you speake not what he thinketh he doth not attend if hee be not astonished and for this cause doth the holy Ghost often offer galling concessions and pinching permissions as Eccl. 10. God seemeth in such speeches at the first to fauour sinne But as we lift vp a thing high to driue it the harder so God vseth such speeches to throw them to eternal destruction to breake them to fitters Yea we would thinke the Lord to be a proctor of euill if hee should not sometimes be very vehement The bitterest kind of deniall is to bid vs go yet so ââine would God worke on our heart that he vseth such vehemencie 3 It is as farre from God his nature to deride any man as it is for him to repent but our sins are so great that if it were possible yee should make him a scoffer But as when saluation is wrought in the highest measure it is wrought in greatest compassion so the highest point of reuenge is derision Wee know the nature of God is full of pitie and vnlesse it be to very euill persons his speeches are full of compassion Speake my people saith he Micah 6. And Esay 5. What haue I not done that I could doe to thee And Oh that my people would haue heard Psal. 81. And when they would not heare he speaketh to the dumbe creatures Heare heauen and earth Esay 1. And Christ saith O Ierusalem Ierusalem c. These are good and royall speeches which are very sweete and sweetnes it selfe But when he speaketh to the desperate and wicked he changeth his
earth therfore let vs not grieue him in heauen also Thirdly being the temples of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6. 19. it were a despite against the Lord if we make the house of God the stye of Sathan and sincke of sinne Fourthly the Angels reioyce to see a sinner repent as also there is great sorrow when a Professor falleth away the heauens seeme to be clothed with blacke thereat and the Angels weare mourning attire But to come down from heauen to earth Fiftly whereas the rankest heretikes haue had often great feelings whereby this is no good way to saluation to thinke our selues sure in a carnall securitie Peter teacheth vs another way Make your election sure by good workes 2. Pet. 1. 10. as by a signe consequent not as by a cause antecedent Sixtly we must by good works auoyd the offending of our brethren least that as Lot was vexed among the Sodomites we grieue the hearts of the Saints Seuenthly as we are not to grieue strong Lot so wee must not offend the weake ones for whose sakes wee must abridge somewhat from our libertie in things lawfull and much more cut off our licentiousnesse in things that be vnlawfull Eightly we must do good euen for the wicked Wherefore the Apostle I. Pet. 3. 2. admonisheth wiues so to liue that euen they which obey not the word may without the word be wonne by the conuersation of the wiues If women are thus charged then much more men Ninthly because the Diuell not barred out by good workes doth make vs his pallace or rather his paunch or his stable and at the fall of a righteous man the damned doe as it were make great bonefires in hell let vs bring forth the fruites of righteousnesse which may make the Diuell to some in fretting and worke more madnes and melancholie in the damned Tenthly for the confusion of the wicked in the last day it shal be good by wel-doing to redeeme some comfortable confidence of our being in CHRIST against that day when the sides of the wicked shall lie panting in paine Now to make vp the number of a douzen wee may be moued to doe good works by considering the ende of the godly and the end of the wicked Mat. 25. These reasons many and waighty shall redeeme vs from this reproch wherewith our enemies doe charge vs. 6 To doe good is worth the doing albeit in vaine and as Sencca saith He is a perfect man that can loose a benefite giue it not to giue loose it But whose is the hurt CHRIST preached in vaine to the Iewes and Noah to the old world and Lot to the Sodomites but were Noah Lot and Christ hurt for it And yet many writers think no good worke is in vaine to him that it is done too But certainely to him that doth it it is not in vaine there is a great reward for them in the life to come And in that respect GOD will haue his children doe manie good works in vaine As to Moses he said Goe preach to Pharaoh he shall not heare thee yet goe Againe that which is well done is better done then not done for then it perisheth with them otherwise it should perish with thy selfe 7 There is none hath a priuiledge whereby he is exempted from doing of good works The Law is giuen to all Iohn 10. Euery one had his Talent Luc. 19. Euery one shall beare his burthen Gal. 6 Euery one shall stand before the Tribunall of GOD euery mans blood shall be vpon his owne head Ezech. 5 Euery Tree that bringeth not forth fruite shall be cut downe Matth. 3. Tribulation and anguish shal be vpon euery soule Rom. 2. Thus wee still see it runnes of all and euery one The reason is God accepteth no persons neither in giftes of Nature nor in giftes of Grace nor in iudgements euen the little Hills the small Trees not one pinne made of an vnfruitfull tree But are the wicked tyed to doe good workes Yea euen they Matth. 11. it is saide it shall bee easier for some then for others which is interpreted Matth. 8. that there is vtter darknes whereas Basil saith the greatest sinnes goe thither and Luc. 7. Hee that knoweth his Mastere will c. Euen the wicked must doe good to make their iudgement easier their stripes feweâ and their place better Must anie more then others doe good workes yes the Christian must especially bee zealous of good workes Tit. 2. warne them that belieue Tit. 3. 14. and in the ende of the same chapter Let our men learne to shewe forth good works what manner men ought we to bee 2. Pet. 3. If any that is counted a brother I. Cor. 5. Now then among Christians who are most bound Tribulation c. on the Iewe first c. The reason is for they had the Oracles of GOD Rom. 3. 1. 2. Hee that knoweth his Masters will and doth it not that fellow sinneth indeede so then this person on whome the powring of the oyntment hath bene first ought to bee most thankfull in good works We must doe good euen to all Be merciful as â am Luc 6. and we knowe he suffereth his sunne to shine ouerall The reason is God his image is in all But especially to the faithfull Iob. 22. I cannot profite thee c. Psalm 16. My well doing extendeth not to thee but to thy Saints It is Christ his owne desire Luc. 22. Wheâ thou art conuerted confirme thy brethren We can doe him no good but in his Saints And yet âo go further to him most of all that is wounded as to the Samaritane Luke 13. If he neede our helpe though he be a Samaritane God could haue made there should haue bene no neede of them but for that he would trie the liberalitie of the rich and the patience of the poore Then much more to the soule which is the subiect of immortalitie must wee shew well-doing in pittie and compassion CHAP. LXXV Of Zeale THe zeale of Moses and Phineas and CHRIST wee should striue to haue that we may be grieued with the corruption and sinnes of the time but to redresse them belongeth not to vs except we be Magistrates 2 Zeale leaueth in men a great impression being tempted with Faith and loue 3 We must desire to be zealous and earnest in matters weightie concerning the Lord or his people but in small matters our owne affaires and worldly friendes wee must take heede it be not naturall earnestnes or carnall or not sauouring of the Spirit 4 One saying in his hearing that it might be obserued from time to time that men haue bene more bountifull in furthering a corrupt religion then in relieuing the professors of the Gospell he answered his iudgment was the contrary for thogh many in popery giue much yet it is of their abundance but wee read in no place that euer men solde
in death Three things to bee noted in this text The power of Gods word in the coÌuersion of sinners Three waies Note The first entry to godlines beginning of repeÌtance is a godly sorrow for sinne Psal. 4. 5. Esay 40. 6. 7. 8. Esay 66 and 57. 14. 15. Matth. 9. 13. The power of the plaine simple preaching of the Gospell The power of the word Heb. 4. 12. The word must pierce vs. Iohn 16. 8. 2. Sam. 1. 2. A false perswasion of the pardon of sins in many Signes of godly sorrow To be often touched with out amendment dangerous How foolishly many wold put off their sorrowes A true examination of our selues In our examination hee teacheth vs to follow the order of the commandements Note 1. Cor. 11. 30. 31. Simile Sorrow for sin the way to heauen Luk 16. True humiliation before sound coÌfort Rom. 6. 12. Zach. 12. 10. 11. Gal. 5. 24. 2â Not to coÌtent our selues with sorrow for sin but to proceede to repentance 2. Cor. 7. 9 10 Note Repentance what it is Rom 6. 3 4. Phil. 3. 9. 10. 11. What is meant by the gift of the holy Ghost Act. 2. Sorrow for sin must be continued Note The scope of the text The loue of the Saints to the word 1 The diuers acceptatioÌ of these words kingdome of heauen 2 1 2 First it is taken for the meanes The keyes of the kingdom of heauen committed to all Ministers of the Gospell Looke to the translation Luke 17. 21. The Ministery of the word is the meanes to bring vs to the knowledge of Christ and so to his kingdome Graces bestowed on theÌ which vse the meanes well Obseru 1. He that will goe to heaueÌ must make an entrance into it on earth How to know where a treasure is Wherfore so few loue the Gospell and meanes of saluation Sacraments Meanes of least shewe may bring vs greatest graces Obseruation Few loue the word How to speak of a parable Sense of the place Doubts in our first conuârsion The mindé may be deceiued the heart cannot so be being truly possest of the word How the word is found before it be sought God turnes away his couÌtenance from his children for a time God hath a different respect of yong and old Wherfore we waât good things Ioy of saluatioÌ how great Gods proceedings with his children To labour for the ioy of our saluation Psal. 51. Two sorts of ioyes in receiuing the word The ioy of the minde of the heart note the difference Seate of faith An apt âimilie A good triall of some ioy The fight of a Christian. Similitude of building Similitude of warfare Euery Christian a builder and a warrier Striue to enter in at ââe ââraite gate Premeditations before men be resolued to follow Christ. Christianitie a warfare To renounce reason first Anger To fight with reason and affections a hard battell To fight with penurie and want Satans practises in temptations Wherefore many are ouertakeÌ with temptations Ephes. â Philip. 4. 14. Rom. 8. The wicked by faith purged made Gods childreÌ The summe of the two former Sermons Sense What must besold before wââaÌ possesse Gods kingdome Consider three things 1 2 3 Iames 5. The change of on sinne for another Secondly all sinne must be forsaken Herod Ananias Iudas 3 Sale of sia for euer Not sufficieÌt to leaue sin but meÌ must mourne for it vntill they come to souÌd griefe How many deâeiue theÌselues when they know their sinnes are pardonable not labouring any further for an assurance that they are pardoned To harbour some secret sins in our breast To be religious rather than so to seeme to be Of infirmities Inward corruptions To maister naturall corruptions Video meliora proboque de ââriora sequor Note The messenger of SathaÌ within vs. Pride How to carri-ourselues in a temptation Cârnall securitie feare dangerous Note A greater studie and care for the increasing of this inestimable treasure The necessitie of Ministers Pastors Docters and Elders in the Church of God 1. Thess. 5. 12. 13. This is not meant of ciuill Magistrates but of the gouernours of the Church Matth 9. 36. Mark 6. 34. The people of God without a shepheard for all the great learning of the Doctors Matth. 9. 38. Who be onely true Ministers The miserie of the people without a Pastor Matth. 23. 37. Luk. 13. 34. Ephe 4. 4. 5. 6. The ministerie of the word the most necessarie thing in the world 1. Pet. 1. 23. 1. Pet. 5. 8. Great danger of not hauing a godly Pastor The vse wher vnto God hath appointed ministers Rom. 10. 6. 7. 8. Rom. 10. 17. Preaching the onely meanes to worke faith in vs. Luk. 16 31. Matth. 16. 19. The Lord in his mercy wil haue his children certaine of saluatioÌ in this life to their vnspeak able comfort Exod. 20. 18. 19. If the Preaching of the word worke not faith in vs we could not beleeue though God spake to vs himselfe nor if one should come from the dead Iohn 10. 24 25. 26. 27. 28. Note Rom. â ââ Though their holines be neuer so great in the outward appearance they shall not stand in the end Certaine condemnation of the wicked The assured comfort of Gods childreÌ in Christ. Iohn 20. 23. The dutie of Ministers Ephes. 47. 8. Attendance in reading 1. Tim. 4. 13. 1. He must reade studie the worde of God diligently Malach. 2. 7. Iosh. 1. 8. To meditate in the word day and night Psal. 1. 2. To meditate in the word daily 2. He must teach the word The strait account of the Minister The order of his teaching is to build vpon the true foundation Iesus Christ. How to know onâ that preaches with the power of the word He that âuildeth not vpon that foundation is an Antichrist Acts 20. 27. Hee must teach all the counsell of God Luk. 24 45. 2. Tim 4. 2. Matth. 22. 29. Hee must pâicke forward the godly to increase in godlinesse beate downe the obstinate with the iudgements of God comfort the penitent with the promises of the Gospell To apply comfort to the penitent sinner The minister ought to go tâ the houses of his charge Gen. 3. 19. Priuate meanes as well as publike must be vsed by the Minister Luk. 10. 38. 39 19. 9. Acts. 20. 20. That which is spoken to all is regarded of none or of few To admonish priuatly is to take all excuses away He must teach continually both in season and out of season Acts. 20. 31. Paul warned them with teares both night day 2. Timoth 4. 1. 2. Note He must pray both for himselfe and his people as wel priuately as openly 1. Cor. 3. 6. His office is to blesse the people in the Lords name Deut. 10. 8. Num. 6. 23. Psal. 118. 26. Iohn 17. Rom. 1. 9. 2. Tim. 1. 3. He must be circumspect in administring the Sacraments The minister ought to take account of their faith The sacrament pertaiââââ